Teach Us to Pray

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

Do you pray?

If not, you are just one, among many, who don’t. Why is that the case?

Perhaps it is due to indifference–a lack of understanding of WHY it matters. Or maybe people don’t know HOW to pray. It could be that they don’t know WHAT to pray about, or they don’t know WHEN to pray. It may be they don’t even know to WHOM they should pray. Then again, it could very well be that some who were once diligent in prayer, simply got away from any meaningful communication with God, due to entanglement in the concerns of daily life.

The Bible is filled with instructions and principles concerning prayer, such that we are really without excuse when it comes to developing and maintaining a conversant relationship with God.

In this booklet, we will present those Biblical instructions and principles to help you pray successfully. We hope that you will be encouraged to begin a meaningful dialogue with God the Father, if you have never done so before. On the other hand, if you think you already know how to pray, but have become slack in this area, it is our hope that you will be motivated to renew a close, personal relationship with God through prayer. Then again, if you are one who does pray regularly, it is our hope that we can help you make your prayers more effective.

Whatever category you find yourself in, we believe this booklet will help you pray successfully.

To Whom Should We Pray?

It is common in Protestant churches to pray to Jesus Christ, while in the Catholic Church,  Mary and various saints are also addressed in prayers. There is, indeed, much confusion regarding how to pray and to whom one should pray, but what is the Biblical teaching on this important subject?

The Bible clearly reveals that the followers of Jesus Christ should direct their prayers, first and foremost, to God the Father. When one of Jesus’ disciples asked Him how they should pray, He was very specific regarding to whom prayer was to be offered: “…He said to them, ‘When you pray, say: Our Father in heaven, Hallowed be Your name. Your Kingdom come. Your will be done On earth as it is in heaven’” (Luke 11:2). In the full context of His instruction about prayer, we find this final comment: “If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him!” (Luke 11:13).

Jesus teaches that we should address our prayers to the Father, thus pointing to the ultimate relationship that God is creating with mankind! In the account in Matthew concerning Jesus’ instruction about prayer, we read: “And when you pray, do not use vain repetitions as the heathen do. For they think that they will be heard for their many words. Therefore do not be like them. For your Father knows the things you have need of before you ask Him” (Matthew 6:7-8).

Jesus describes the heathen who think that their prayers are heard for their many words. This judgment also applies to those who believe they are practicing Christianity, but, in fact, are deceived! Jesus warns that many will say they invoked His name in order to validate their religious practices; however, His response to that will be: “…I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness!” (Matthew 7:23).

When Jesus and His disciples had come to a certain city in Samaria, He discussed the subject of worship with a Gentile woman from the area. Jesus stated: “…Woman, believe Me, the hour is coming when you will neither on this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, worship the Father. You worship what you do not know; we know what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour is coming, and now is, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth; for the Father is seeking such to worship Him. God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth” (John 4:21-24).

Later, in a pointed exchange between Jesus and some of the Jews, we find this record in John 8:42: “Jesus said to them, ‘If God were your Father, you would love Me, for I proceeded forth and came from God; nor have I come of Myself, but He sent Me.’” Continuing in this account, Jesus shows that even these Jews, who were a part of the physical lineage of Abraham, were NOT true worshippers of God the Father: “Jesus answered, ‘If I honor Myself, My honor is nothing. It is My Father who honors Me, of whom you say that He is your God. Yet you have not known Him… ‘” (John 8:54-55).

How do we come to KNOW God the Father?  We come to know the Father only as a result of being called by Him. Jesus provides the explanation in Matthew 11:27: “All things have been delivered to Me by My Father, and no one knows the Son except the Father. Nor does anyone know the Father except the Son, AND the one to whom the Son wills to reveal Him.”

Jesus also said, “…I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through Me” (John 14:6). He told His disciples that, following His death and resurrection, they were to pray to the Father–asking in the name of Jesus Christ (compare John 15:16; 16:23). Jesus opened the way for His followers to pray directly to the Father: “In that day you will ask in My name, and I do not say to you that I shall pray the Father for you; for the Father Himself loves you, because you have loved Me, and have believed that I came forth from God” (John 16:26-27).

In His own personal references about God, Jesus refers to God as “Father,” particularly when praying (Compare Matthew 26:39, 42; Luke 10:21; Luke 23:34, 46; John 11:41; John 12:28; John 17:1). The remarkable truth is that this Father-Son relationship is what has always defined these two members of the God Family, and it is the kind of relationship that Christians are promised throughout the limitless future of eternity! Please refer to our free booklet entitled, “God Is A Family,” for a more detailed  explanation.

Jesus told His disciples that He was about to return to His Father, and in this context, He said: “…My Father is greater than I” (John 14:28). Paul adds this explanation about the plan God is working out: “Then comes the end, when He [Jesus Christ] delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power” (1 Corinthians 15:24). Also, we read in verse 28: “Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.”

The Book of Hebrews explains: “Now this is the main point of the things we are saying: We have such a High Priest, who is seated at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens” (Hebrews 8:1). Hebrews also reveals that Jesus Christ opened the way to the Father, and that He continues as High Priest on our behalf when we come before God the Father in prayer: “Therefore He is also able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him, since He always lives to make intercession for them” (Hebrews 7:25; also, compare Hebrews 4:14-16). John writes: “…And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous” (1 John 2:1; also, compare Romans 8:34).

There is absolutely no Biblical basis for praying to anyone but God. Even John, on two occasions, was so overwhelmed and filled with awe by the visions revealed through one of God ‘s angels, he reacted by falling down to worship the angel, but the angel corrected him, saying: “Then he said to me, ‘See that you do not do that. For I am your fellow servant, and of your brethren the prophets, and of those who keep the words of this book. Worship God‘” (Revelation 22:9; compare Revelation 19:10).

There is at least one Biblical example when one of Christ’s servants prayed to Christ. We read in Acts 7:59-60: “And they stoned Stephen as he was calling on God [note that the word “God” was added, as it is not in the original] and saying, ‘Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.’ Then he knelt down and cried out with a loud voice, ‘Lord, do not charge them with this sin.’ And when he said this, he fell asleep.”

We can conclude from this example that it is not wrong to OCCASIONALLY include in our prayers to the Father, a direct acknowledgement of Jesus Christ [besides the fact that we are to pray “in Christ’s name,” as will be explained in more detail later in this booklet]. After all, Christ is God, and He was even worshipped when He was on this earth, in the flesh.

We receive the Holy Spirit from both the Father and the Son, so both the Father and the Son live in us through the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit, however, is not God, nor is it a separate person; therefore, we should never pray to the Holy Spirit (see our free booklet, “Is God a Trinity?).

Praying to Christ should not be the focus of our prayers. As the Scriptures show, Christ Himself directed us to pray to the Father—the HIGHEST BEING in the God Family–and because the Father accepted the sacrifice of Jesus Christ on our behalf, the way is open for us to come, with confidence, to the throne of God for help (compare Hebrews 10:19-22).

Right and Wrong Ways to Pray

Some diligently pray, but they have established for themselves, a very precise regimen—praying exactly at the same time(s) of day, for exactly the same amount of time, and are even dissatisfied with themselves when they pray less than their designated time. Others fall into a routine of saying the same words over and over again, without really thinking or meditating about the meaning. Christ told us not to use vain repetition in our prayers. He warned us that we are not heard for our many words (Matthew 6:7).

In Old Testament times, and even at the time of Jesus, people would pray in the Temple in Jerusalem, but Christ said that His true disciples don’t need to have a special place for prayer. They can pray to God anywhere. He also said that they are to pray to God the Father in “spirit and truth” (John 4:21, 23-24). For instance, Christ prayed for a long time in the Garden of Gethsemane, before His arrest (compare Matthew 26:40, 44; John 17:1-26), as well as on a mountain, before He chose the twelve apostles (compare Luke 6:12-13).

The Bible shows us the proper way to pray, both publicly and privately. For instance, when we pray in public by giving an opening or a closing prayer in Church services, we must not pray to be “seen by men” (Matthew 6:5). Our motivation must not be to please men, but rather to please God. On the other hand, heart-rending, intimate prayers should be communicated to God the Father privately (Matthew 6:6).

Does it matter how we position our body when we pray?  A very common position of praying is to be on our knees (1 Kings 8:54; Ezra 9:5; Luke 22:45). However, the attitude of the one who prays is much more important than his or her particular “prayer position” (compare Hosea 7:14; Luke 22:44).

What about the length of our prayers? The Bible mentions very successful lengthy prayers, lasting in excess of an hour, as well as highly effective short prayers, lasting only a few minutes (John 11:41-42; 1 Kings 18:36-38).

When is the right time to pray? The Bible speaks of prayers being given at various times: very early in the morning (Mark 1:35; Psalm 5:3), at noon (Acts 10:9), at midnight (Acts 16:25; Psalm 119:62), and sometimes even throughout the night (Luke 6:12). We read that some prayed three times a day (Daniel 6:10), while others prayed seven times a day (Psalm 119:164). As we will discuss in this booklet, there is really never a time when a Christian should not pray. This does not mean, of course, that the person is to pray on his or her knees all day long, but sometimes short, silent, heartfelt prayers are very effective.

Since it is God to whom we pray, then we are obligated to study the subject of prayer in the Bible so that we can learn to be successful in our communication with Him. We will begin with some very important principles for successful prayers.

Principles for Successful Prayers

The following principles, clearly laid out for us in the Bible, teach us how to properly address our Father if we expect our prayers to be successful. We encourage you to study them carefully if you want to have a closer, deeper, and more meaningful level of communication with Him.

1.  Ask

The Bible commands, and, in fact, encourages us to pray. We are told to ASK God to take care of our needs. We have no guarantee that God will give us what we need, unless we ask Him for it. It may even be necessary to ask more than once.

We read in Matthew 7:7-11: “ASK, and it will be given to you; SEEK, and you will find; KNOCK, and it will be opened to you. For EVERYONE who ASKS receives, and he who seeks finds, and to him who knocks it will be opened… your Father who is in heaven [will] give good things to those who ASK Him!”

James tells us that possibly we don’t have what we need, simply because we don’t ask (James 4:2). Even though God the Father KNOWS our needs before we ask (Matthew 6:8), He still wants us to ASK Him, as this shows Him that we know our blessings come from Him, and that we do appreciate them. God will do much more for us than what we even thought to ask, when He sees we have a right attitude and are thankful for what He IS already doing (compare Ephesians 3:20).

Christ emphasized that God will give us His Holy Spirit if we ASK Him for it (Luke 11:13; compare John 4:10, comparing the Holy Spirit with “living water”). We can even ask God to work in the lives of others who might be sinning, so that they will come to repentance and obtain forgiveness. God says that He WILL do this when we ask Him (compare 1 John 5:16).

2.  Ask in Faith

When we ask God for something, we must believe that God can, and will, grant our wish. If we doubt that God hears our prayers, how can we expect an answer? (Compare James 1:5-8.) Christ questioned whether He would find anyone with faith in the otherwise faithless and God-defying generation at the time of His return (Luke 18:8).

We are to pray without doubting (1 Timothy 2:8). Christ even made this astonishing promise, in Matthew 21:21-22: “… Assuredly, I say to you, if you have faith and do not doubt… if you say to this mountain [figurative for a big problem in our lives], ‘Be removed and be cast into the sea,’ it will be done. And whatever things you ask in prayer, BELIEVING, you will receive” (compare Mark 11:22-24).

This requires MUCH faith. When we have only “little faith,” we WILL doubt (Matthew 14:31). With just “little faith,” we will be afraid and fearful in challenging situations (Matthew 8:26).

We are told that our faith must GROW, but since only God can increase our faith (Luke 17:5; compare Mark 9:23-24), we must ASK Him to give us more faith. Without faith, God will not do mighty works for us (Matthew 13:58; Mark 6:5-6). We read that God dealt with people according to their faith (Matthew 9:29; compare Acts 14:9).

God heals us, when we ask Him, IF we have the faith that He will do it (James 5:14-15; Luke 7:50). Christ healed a woman’s child because the mother had “great faith” (Matthew 15:28).

When we find ourselves in trouble or need help in our trials, we are to ask God for help, in faith, without worrying about the circumstances surrounding us; circumstances which  might appear to be too difficult to get out of, and even impossible. WITH GOD, NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE (Matthew 19:26), and if we believe, nothing will be impossible for us (Mark 9:23)!

We must learn to walk by faith, not by sight (2 Corinthians 5:7). Abraham set a right example of that, who “contrary to [human] hope, in [godly] hope believed,” “not being weak in faith,” without “waver[ing] at the promise of God through unbelief,” but “being fully convinced that what He had promised He was also able to perform” (Romans 4:18-21). That is why we read that if we “know that He hears us, whatever we ask, we KNOW that we HAVE the petitions that we have asked of Him” (1 John 5:15).

Our faith must be such that we know that God will grant our petitions even BEFORE we have actually received them. If we don’t just have “little faith,” God will give us food, drink and shelter (Matthew 6:30; Luke 12:28).

3.  Pray Boldly

When we have the faith that God will hear and answer our prayers, then we ought to appear before God’s throne with “boldness.” If we approach Him in a timid or fearful way, we show Him that we don’t really believe that He will do what we ask Him to do.

We are, therefore, encouraged to “come BOLDLY to the throne of grace” (Hebrews 4:16). Paul tells us that since we have boldness in Christ, as well as confidence through faith in Him, we are not to lose heart and give up, including not giving up in prayer (Ephesians 3:12-13). We are instructed to “draw near [to God] with a true heart in full assurance of faith,” as we have “boldness to enter the Holiest [God’s Temple in heaven] by the blood of Jesus [who died for our sins and who grants us forgiveness] … and having a High Priest [Jesus] over the house of God [the church, representing us before the Father]” (compare Hebrews 10:19-22).

The Greek word for “boldly” or “boldness,” “parrhesia,” means “free utterance” or “free spokenness.” “Bold” is defined as “having courage, fearless, daring, or vigorous in… expression.”

Christ spoke BOLDLY to the people, thus showing His unshakable conviction (compare John 7:25-26). So it follows, then, that Christ’s disciples must exemplify the same kind of boldness in their lives (Philippians 1:19-20; compare also 1 Timothy 3:13).

This includes, standing up boldly for Jesus Christ and for the truth of God (Ephesians 6:19-20; Acts 4:8-13, 29, 31).

It also includes the right kind of boldness toward God. We read, in 1 John 4:17-18, that “Love has been perfected among us in this: that we may have boldness in the day of judgment… There is no fear in love; but perfect love casts out fear.” As long as we abide in Christ, we can have confidence [“boldness” in Greek] when He appears (1 John 2:28). We are therefore admonished not to cast away our confidence [“boldness” in Greek] (Hebrews 10:35); but rather, to hold fast the confidence [“boldness” in Greek] firm to the end (Hebrews 3:6).

This kind of boldness needs to be developed and maintained in this life. We read that the righteous person is bold as a lion, and when we do the will of God, we can have boldness, even when we appear humbly in prayer before His throne to make our requests known.

John concurs, in 1 John 5:14: “Now this is the confidence [in Greek, “boldness”] that we have in Him, that if we ask anything according to His will, He hears us.”

4.  Keep God’s Commandments

Even though we ask God in faith and with boldness for His favors and benefits, we cannot count on His positive response if we are living in sin; that is, if we refuse to get rid of sin when it comes to our attention. We all sin and are in need of forgiveness, but we must repent of our sins and forsake the WAY of unrighteousness, by ceasing to PRACTICE it.

We read in 1 Corinthians 13:2 that we are nothing if we don’t have godly love (“agape” in Greek), even though we might have all faith to remove mountains. Godly love—the love of God—is defined as keeping God’s commandments (1 John 5:3).  2 John 6 tells us that “This is love, that we WALK according to His commandments.”  Romans 13:10 tells us that godly love “IS the FULFILLMENT of the law.” When we practice sin, we do NOT have the love of God within us, and without living in a way that is pleasing to God, we cannot assume that God will answer our petitions.

We read in 1 John 3:22: “And whatever we ask we receive from Him, BECAUSE we keep His commandments and DO those things that are pleasing in His sight.”

As long as we walk according to our fleshly carnal desires, we cannot please God (Romans 8:8). While we cannot please God without faith (Hebrews 11:6), faith without works, or obedience to God’s law, is dead (James 2:17). God requires of us “…obedience to the faith” (Romans 1:5; 16:26; Acts 6:7).

We are to walk worthy of God, “fully pleasing Him, being fruitful in every good work…” (Colossians 1:9-10). It is pleasing to God when we do good and share (Hebrews 13:16).

If we want to please God, we must give up sin and embrace righteousness. In fact, we are told that God is “far from the wicked, But He hears the prayer of the righteous” (Proverbs 15:29). God’s eyes are on the righteous and His ears are open to their prayers” (1 Peter 3:12). We are promised that the “effective, fervent prayer of a righteous man avails much” (James 5:16).

How does the Bible define righteousness? Psalm 119:172 says: “For all Your commandments are righteousness.” So, if we want to be heard by God, we are to live righteous lives, which we do by keeping His commandments, thereby pleasing Him.

Paul tells us in 1 Thessalonians 4:1-7: “… you received from us how you ought to walk and to please God… that you should abstain from sexual immorality… that no one should … defraud his brother… For God did not call us to uncleanness, but in holiness.”

Christ knew that the Father always heard His prayers (John 11:42). He had confidence and conviction that the Father would not leave Him alone, “because,” as He said, “I always do those things that please Him” (John 8:29). When we do the same, we can have the assurance that God the Father will always hear us.

Christ also tells us that as long as we abide in Him—by letting Him live His life in us, following His example—and His words or commandments abide in us, we can ask what we desire, and it will be done for us (John 15:7).

5.  Bear Fruit

When we concentrate on keeping God’s commandments and doing what is pleasing to Him, we WILL produce the fruit of righteous character (compare Galatians 5:22-23). And as we do, we have further assurances that God will answer our request.

Christ told us in John 15:16: “I… appointed you that you should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should remain, that whatever you ask the Father in My name, He may give you.”

6.  Pray in Christ’s Name

We just read that we are to ask God the Father in Christ’s name (compare John 14:13; 16:23-24, 26). We will discuss what this means in more detail later in this booklet.

7.  Pray Always

Some people are misguided in thinking that we only need to pray to God at certain designated times (perhaps in the morning, before going to work, or in the evening, before going to bed), and that these kinds of prayers are sufficient for the rest of the day. This is DISTINCTLY NOT what the Bible teaches!

Rather, we are to walk with God, like Moses did, who “endured as seeing Him who is invisible” (Hebrews 11:27). Actually, we are to walk, or better, “live” with God, and God is to “live” with us, through His Holy Spirit in us. God the Father and Jesus Christ came to make Their home with us (John 14:23).

It follows, then, that we are to pray to God “without ceasing” (1 Thessalonians 5:17). In fact, we are to pray to God “always” (Ephesians 6:18); that is, we are to have an ongoing prayerful relationship with God, which encompasses even our very thought processes. Christ told us that we “ought to pray always and not lose heart,” and that God will help those who cry out to Him day and night (Luke 18:1, 7). We are to “watch… and pray always” that we may be counted worthy of Christ at His coming (Luke 21:36). Paul reiterated that we are to give thanks “always for all things to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Ephesians 5:20). Paul also encourages us to continue “steadfastly in prayer” (Romans 12:12).

David certainly recognized the need to be in touch constantly with God. He prayed in the daytime and in the night season, it says in Psalm 22:2. He prayed “Evening and morning and at noon” (Psalm 55:17). He prayed “all day long” (Psalm 86:3).

Asaph prayed in the day of his trouble and in the night without ceasing (Psalm 77:2), and Heman prayed day and night (Psalm 88:1).

Psalm 32:6 says: “… everyone who is godly shall pray to You In a time when You may be found.”

Sometimes, it may seem as if God does not hear our prayers, but we need to understand that it may be that God is testing our endurance. If so, this would most certainly not be the time to give up praying, but rather to pray more fervently and with persistence (compare Matthew 20:29-31; Luke 11:5-8). We are told to “Wait on the LORD; Be of good courage, And He shall strengthen your heart; Wait, I say, on the LORD!” (Psalm 27:14).

We have the promise that, when we sow in tears, we will reap in joy (Psalm 126:5), and that weeping may endure for a night, but joy comes in the morning (Psalm 30:5). So, we are to “Rest in the LORD, and wait patiently for Him,” while keeping His way (Psalm 37:7, 34). God acts for those who wait for Him (Isaiah 64:4), and David relates his experience in this way: “I waited patiently for the LORD; And He inclined to me, And heard my cry” (Psalm 40:1).

In those circumstances, it would not be wrong to plead with God to answer us speedily, all the while never doubting that God is there, that He is aware of our trouble, and that He WILL act for us when He deems best (compare Psalm 13:1; 71:12, 14, 20; 89:46; 141:1; 143:7-11).

Summary

In order to pray successfully, we need to: 1) ask; 2) with faith; 3) with boldness; while 4) keeping God’s commandments; 5) bearing fruit; 6) praying in Christ’s name; and 7) praying always. If we do this, we will receive from God the Father, in His due time, what we ask of Him.

The Prayer Outline

If you don’t know how to pray or what to pray for, you are certainly not alone. Even Christ’s apostles did not know how to pray. We read in Luke 11:1: “Now it came to pass, as He was praying in a certain place, when He ceased, that one of His disciples said to Him, ‘Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught his disciples.’” Christ then proceeded to gave them an outline, which is recorded in Luke 11:2-4 and in Matthew 6:9-13.

Note that this is just an outline—a guideline, if you will—on how to pray. It is not a prayer per se, to be repeated, word for word, over and over. Most professing Christian churches routinely require their members to recite the “Our Father” prayer, verbatim, in their services. Priests may even instruct their parishioners to pray ten or twenty “Our Father” prayers in order to become absolved of certain sins. This is NOT Biblical! Christ never intended such a custom! In fact, He specifically warned His disciples not to use “vain repetitions as the heathen do. For they think that they will be heard for their many words” (Matthew 6:7).

We find, in John 17, the words of Christ’s prayer to the Father, just prior to His arrest in the Garden of Gethsemane. When reading that prayer, you will see that it does not at all contain the exact words that were recorded in Matthew 6, but it does contain some of the concepts listed in that prayer outline.

Christ gave His disciples this prayer as an outline, essentially setting forth the basic principles for prayer. We are to expand on those basics and go on to develop a meaningful conversation with God. We are not to present Him with an endless cycle of repetitive words. Think about it! When you converse with friends or family, or if you were to give a speech to a group of people, how long would they listen to you if all that came out of your mouth was a drone-like, repetitive cycle of words ad infinitum ad nauseum? How long would you listen if you were on the receiving end? God is no different.  He wants to hear what our thoughts and concerns are, from deep inside the core of our being.

We will present herein, the outline prayer from Matthew 6:9-13, along with a careful, detailed analysis of the concepts that Christ was conveying, so that you can, in turn, incorporate those concepts in your prayers to God the Father.

The well-known prayer outline, as recorded in Matthew 6:9-13, reads:

 “Our Father in heaven,
Hallowed be Your name.
Your kingdom come.
Your will be done
On earth as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily
bread.
And forgive us our debts,
As we forgive our debtors.
And do not lead us into
temptation,
But deliver us from the evil
one.
For Yours is the kingdom and
the power and the glory
forever. Amen.”

“Our Father…”

Christ told us to pray: “Our Father…” (Matthew 6:9).

When we address God with the words “our Father,” we are telling Him that we KNOW we are His children. Acknowledging this entails several important commitments on our part.

1 John 3:1-2 explains that “we are children of God.” Verse 3 tells us that we, as God’s children, “purify” ourselves from unrighteousness. Verse 10 includes the thought that we will “practice righteousness” and we will “love” our brother, because we are “the children of God.”

Romans 8:14 explains that God’s Spirit will lead us if we are His children. This means, we must ALLOW the Holy Spirit to lead us. Only then can we truly call God our Father—our dear and beloved Father or “Abba” (compare Romans 8:15). And when God’s Spirit leads us, we will live differently than we lived before our conversion. The Bible calls this, walking in “newness of life” (Romans 6:4). As 2 Corinthians 6:14-18 explains, we will come out of idolatry and the darkness of this world, when we are truly God’s children.

When we pray to God as our Father, we tell Him that we are willing to become a “mirror” of His personality. Christ said in John 14:9 that those who saw Him saw the Father. Can people say this about us? Do they see in us the character of God the Father?

When we call God our Father, we tell Him that we do believe and that we do know that we WILL become a full and “equal” part of His very Family.

In John 5:18, Christ called God His Father. In doing this, He made Himself equal with God, as the Scripture says. We also are privileged to call God our Father. This means that we make the same claim as Christ made, in regard to belonging to God as His children.

We read in Romans 8:15 that God gave us His Spirit of “sonship.” The New King James Bible inaccurately says “adoption,” but the translation of “sonship” is much better (compare the New International Version; the Revised Standard Version; Moffat; Rotherham; and the New English Bible).

God does not just adopt us. Rather, when we receive His Holy Spirit, God the Father makes us a part of His Family by spiritually “begetting” us as His very children. God is reproducing Himself, not just by adoption, but by actually multiplying Himself. He does this by giving His very Spirit to His begotten children, so that they can become His born again children in the resurrection. At that time, they will become spirit beings—no longer composed of flesh and blood—with all the rights and privileges of God, and also with His very character and nature.

The Greek word, which is translated as “sonship” or “adoption,” means, “placing as a son.” It COULD refer to adoption, but there is more involved here. When we receive God’s Spirit, we are not merely adopted children of God. We are actually BEGOTTEN children of God. The Holy Spirit makes us sons and daughters, not by adoption, but by a begettal process that parallels human begettal, gestation, and birth, only on a spiritual plane. WE BECOME GOD’S CHILDREN! We not only acquire rights and privileges as  one does when he is adopted, but we also acquire God’s very own “divine nature” (2 Peter 1:4).

And so, we read that just as Christ is equal with God the Father—insofar as His character and nature is concerned—so we also will be equal with Christ when He returns. (Compare, again, 1 John 3:2. See, also, Philippians 3:20-21). It follows, then, that as God’s children, we will inherit everything He has created (Romans 8:31-32).

Let’s analyze what it means, specifically, when we pray to God as our Father.

  1. We are to honor God the Father by living according to His instructions. Malachi 1:6-8 points out the principle of honoring our father. If we call God our Father, then we must honor Him. We dishonor Him when we offer to Him things that are defiled and worthless. With God as our Father, we owe Him deep respect. He must come first in our lives, every day!
  2. We are to be merciful to others and to comfort them, in the same way that our Father is merciful and full of comfort toward us (Luke 6:36; 2 Corinthians 1:3-4).
  3. We are to worship God the Father in truth, as John 4:23 points out. This means, that we need to know who and what God is, and what He requires of us, so that we can worship Him in truth.
  4. We are to thank God the Father for so many different things, including thanking Him for calling us, for forgiving our sins, and for our future salvation (Colossians 1:12-14). When we fully appreciate the all-encompassing truth that God is our Father, we will show this in the way we live (compare Colossians 3:17).
  5. We are to accept God the Father as our highest authority. For us, there is only one (spiritual) Father (compare 1 Corinthians 8:6; Matthew 23:9). When there is a conflict between the requirements of God and the requirements of man, we must always obey God the Father (Acts 5:29).
  6. We understand that the Father rewards us for the good things we do (Matthew 6:1).
  7. We understand that the Father gives us good things today if and when we ask Him (James 1:17-18; Matthew 7:11).  These good gifts include not only physical blessings, but also spiritual blessings (compare Ephesians 1:3: “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ… has blessed us with EVERY spiritual blessing…”) And strange as it may seem, these good things also include our chastening when we need to be corrected by our Father for wrong things that we do (Hebrews 12:5-7, 11).
  8. We acknowledge that God is OUR Father—not just mine or yours. This knowledge includes the fact that God the Father judges without partiality (1 Peter 1:17). It also includes our individual personal responsibility for each other; for instance, the general prohibition of a divorce when God the Father united a couple in marriage (Malachi 2:10-16).

The Love of God the Father in Us

In order to live a life that is pleasing to God, our Father, we must have, AND put into practice, the love of God the Father—the same love that God the Father has. It is God’s very love that  must live IN US, through God’s Holy Spirit! It is God’s love that must prompt us, lead us, and motivate us to live a life of love toward God the Father, manifested by love toward our fellow man.

Matthew 5:43-48 tells us that, if we claim God is truly our Father, we will love our enemies. The Bible uses the Greek word “agapao” in expressing our duty to “love” our enemies. This word describes GODLY LOVE, which is far above human love! It is love of the Father dwelling in us, enabling us to have love for people, even our enemies. We are told in 1 John 3:23  to love one another. Again, the Greek word here is “agapao.” In 2 John 3-6, we are taught that God the Father COMMANDS us to walk in His truth and in His love.

Summary

God is our Father, and we are His children. We are to live in subjection to Him (Hebrews 12:9), striving to become more and more perfect, as He is perfect (Matthew 5:48). When we begin our prayers to God by addressing Him as “our Father,” we must not use this phrase without thinking. Rather, we ought to have a deep respect for, and a good understanding of, all of the elements associated with that great title.

“…In Heaven!”

As an introductory comment, it is important to understand that HEAVEN is not a state, but rather, a literal location. It is, of course, a spiritual location, but nonetheless, a literal location. God the Father is in heaven—the THIRD heaven—and that third heaven is in the far North. It is invisible to the human eye because it is spiritual—not physical or made of matter (Isaiah 14:12-14; Psalm 75:6-7). See also 2 Corinthians 12:2-4, referring to the third heaven and to Paradise. Paradise, which is another word for a beautiful garden, is presently in heaven, as Revelation 2:7 shows, but it will come down to this earth, in due time.

There are many spiritual things in the third heaven, which we discuss at length in our booklet, “Angels, Demons, and the Spirit World.” For the sake of brevity here, there is an entire city in heaven—the heavenly Jerusalem—in which is the beautiful garden, or Paradise. This city with the garden will ultimately come down to this earth. There is also a heavenly mountain—the heavenly MountZion. There is a temple in heaven, an altar, and the Ark of the Covenant with the Ten Commandments. There is a heavenly throne, on which God sits, and a sea of glass. We know that the things Moses built here on earth were patterned after the heavenly things. Of course, God the Father and Jesus Christ live in heaven, as do many of the angelic beings.

Christ told us to pray, “Our Father in heaven” (Matthew 6:9). Or, as the Authorized Version has it, “Our Father which art in heaven.” After first addressing God as “our Father,” why did Christ insist that we acknowledge that our Father is in heaven? What does this fact have to do with the relationship we should have with God?

Psalm 33:13-15, 18-19 sheds some light on what God is doing from His heavenly throne. The Scripture tells us that God sees everything from His dwelling place in heaven; that He considers all of our works; and that He is ready to send help from heaven. This shows how great and awesome God is. Nothing escapes His attention. He fashions our hearts individually. He knows what is in our hearts. He knows what we will pray before we pray it, because He reads our minds. He knows the thoughts of man. He observes man.

Psalm 14:2 tells us that God looks down from heaven to see whether there are any who seek Him. Verse 3 reveals that nobody seems to be willing to do that, except the ones God Himself calls—those whose minds HE opens to the truth and then gives them a willing heart to seek Him.

Psalm 11:4-6 tells us that God is in His holy templeIN HEAVEN, and that He tests man. He tests, or examines, the righteous, as well as the wicked. He rewards man from heaven. He gives blessings to the righteous and He punishes the wicked.

Why does the great God even observe man? This shows His great love for man, His great humility, and His plan for mankind!

David wondered about the great humility of God that He would even pay attention to man. He asked, in effect, in Psalm 8:4: What is man that YOU—the great powerful God—should be mindful of him—that puny little being, called man—who, in comparison with God, is nothing but a little grasshopper?

All the people of the earth, combined, are nothing more than a drop of water in a bucket, compared to the Almighty God (compare Isaiah 40:15).

And still, God IS mindful of man. He observes man from His Holy heaven. Why?

Because He has something in store for man—something that most people today do not know, nor could they comprehend, unless God chooses to reveal it to them. Simply put, and as was mentioned before, GOD IS REPRODUCING HIMSELF THROUGH MAN! He created physical man in His image and likeness so that man, once he has qualified, can enter the spirit realm of the God Family as an immortal spirit being and a child of God. (For further details of this profound truth, please read our free booklet entitled, “God is a Family.”

Psalm 113:4 tells us that God’s glory is “above the heavens.” God created everything, including the heavens and the earth. This includes the spiritual—invisible to man—third heaven, as well. God created that, too, as He created the angelic world. Therefore, He is, of course, high above the heavens. He is the Creator and Maker of the heavens, as well as the physical universe and all life on the earth.

But He humbles Himself to observe His creation—both the spiritual and the physical world (Psalm 113:6). And, He looks down from heaven to this earth to bless those who seek Him. He blesses the poor person to make him a prince—physically and spiritually (Psalm 113:7-8). True Christians—the poor in heart—are to become princes in the world tomorrow—kings and priests. We are to become members of the Family of God. We are to become literal born-again children of God our Father, who is in heaven. THAT is WHY He observes us from heaven! That is why He is mindful of man. That is why He, our Father, takes care of us, His children. It is because WE BELONG TO HIS FAMILY—the Family of God!

God is the Father, from whom the whole family in heaven and on earth is named, as we read in Ephesians 3:14-15. The family in heaven currently consists of the Father and Jesus Christ—both in heaven. The family on earth consists of all those in whom God’s Holy Spirit dwells. They are His begotten children, and they will, in a short while, become His born-again children.

Deuteronomy 26:12-15 mentions an additional aspect of the way in which God observes us. The context is tithing. God observes us from heaven (verse 15). And when we please Him by keeping His commandments diligently, including His commandments to tithe to Him, He will send us blessings from heaven.

As quoted earlier, James 1:17 tells us that God gives us good gifts “from above”—from heaven. And the greatest gift He has for us, is to allow us to become “a kind of firstfruits of His creatures” (verse 18). What does this all include?

God calls us, individually, from heaven. He gives us His law from heaven, which shows us how to live. After all, God—in the Person of Jesus Christ—descended from heaven to this earth to give Moses the tablets with the Ten Commandments, which He Himself had written with His own finger. God sends us His Holy Spirit from heaven, which gives us the power and strength to obey His law and to live the way we should.

And as firstfruits, we know that our names are written in a book in heaven. We know that our inheritance is reserved for us in heaven. We know that we are laying up for ourselves treasures in heaven. We know that our reward is now in heaven, but that Christ will bring it with Him when He comes down to this earth. We know that when we die, our spirit goes back to God the Father, in heaven, together with the Holy Spirit, that God gave us, to be preserved there until He sends it back to earth when He resurrects us from the dead. (For more detailed information on this subject, please read our free booklets entitled, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults,”Do We Have an Immortal Soul?” and “Are You Predestined to Be Saved?”

Also, as firstfruits, we are able to enter the heavenly realm, not literally, but in spirit. We can appear, in spirit, before our Father in heaven through prayer (compare Ephesians 1:3; 2:4-6 and Colossians 1:13). We are transferred into God’s kingdom in a spiritual sense, not literally yet, because our literal entrance into the Kingdom of God is still in the future, as many Scriptures prove, such as 2 Peter 1:10-11.

We also read in James 1:17 that the Father, who gives us good and perfect gifts from heaven, is the “Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shadow of turning.” This means that GOD DOES NOT CHANGE! His character does not change. He is the same yesterday, today and forever. He does not give us good gifts today and bad gifts tomorrow. With God, there is no light and darkness. God is LIGHT. Shadows exist because the earth revolves on its own axis as it moves around the sun. The moon moves around the earth, and it is sometimes positioned between sun and earth. This way, there are “shadows of turning”—shadows existing because of the turning of the earth and the moon. The spiritual analogy is this: The sun can only give light to the earth half of the time. When one part of the earth receives light from the sun, the other part of the earth is in darkness. But God is not like that. He can bless us from heaven at all times. This also shows that James knew, or that he was inspired to write, that the earth and the moon move around the sun.

James is telling us that God is always stable—the same—full of light. There is no darkness in Him. He does not turn away from His holy and righteous character. Notice, too, the connection between the fact that God is light and that He sends good gifts from heaven, and the fact (as expressed in verse 19) that we ought to be swift to hear, but slow to speak and slow to wrath. As God is good and sends us good gifts from heaven, so we, too, need to live like God lives: Since God is slow to wrath and since He is slow to speak in wrath, we must behave likewise.

This shows what should be in our thoughts when we pray to God as our Father in heaven. We tell Him, in effect: “We know that you are Light; we know that you are slow to anger; we know that we must become like you are.”

In Ecclesiastes 5:1-7, we are warned that we should not promise something that we won’t keep, as “God is in heaven, and you on earth” (verse 2). God watches us from heaven. He holds us accountable for what we say and do. Today, God’s judgment is already on the house of God—those whom He has called (1 Peter 4:17). God in heaven judges us. When we pray to God, calling Him “our Father in heaven,” we acknowledge the fact that He judges us from heaven. When we promise something, we must do it, even if it hurts (Psalm15:4 explains that God loves us if we promise something to our “own hurt” and still do not change).

In addition, when we call God “our Father in heaven,” we recognize that we can get help from God in heaven in times of need: An outstanding example of God the Father’s help from heaven can be found in 2 Chronicles 20:1-30. (We encourage you to read the entire account.) In Verse 6 we are told that God in heaven rules over the kingdoms of men. And since nothing happens that escapes His attention and that He does not permit, He can also intervene for us in times of need. We can learn some lessons from this account:

  1. There is no need for Christ’s disciples to fight in war. If we rely on God, who has all the power at His disposal, we are safe and in good hands.
  2. There is no need for Christ’s disciples to vote in governmental elections, as God rules and gives power and authority to whomever He chooses.

We need to remember Christ’s words to Pilate in John 19:11: “You could have no power at all against Me unless it had been given you FROM ABOVE.” It was God the Father in heaven above, who gave Pilate down here on earth the power to govern at that time. Now, either God gave Pilate the power directly or He allowed Satan to give Pilate the power. Either way, God was in control, FROM ABOVE, and a vote in governmental elections from Christ’s disciples here below would have no effect.

God is in heaven, ABOVE. We are to show God that we identify with Him by seeking to acquire His heavenly characteristics. We have to become what He is—perfect. In Colossians 3:1-17, we are told what things to seek—things that are “above,” where God the Father and Jesus Christ are (verse 1). These things include: tender mercies, kindness, humility, meekness, long suffering, bearing with one another, forgiving one another, love, peace of God, thankfulness, the Word of God, and wisdom.

We are to seek the things that are ABOVE, where our Father in heaven is. We are to seek to attain the things from above, which come down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shadow of turning.

James 3:17 also speaks about “the wisdom that is from above,” and encourages us to seek and incorporate it in our lives. And then he goes right on to show us, in James 4:1-2, that wars don’t descend from above, but that they are earthly, sensual and demonic. How anybody, reading those Scriptures and claiming to be a Christian, can still advocate fighting in the wars of this world, is absolutely beyond comprehension. (For further details, please read our booklet entitled, “Should YOU Fight in War?”)

Notice also 1 Kings 8:22-40, 46-50, where it is emphasized that God, our Father in heaven, forgives us our sins when we repent. Forgiveness became possible through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, who was willing to come down from heaven to this earth in order to die for us so that we could live forever.

After His death and resurrection, Christ returned to HEAVEN to function as our High Priest, as He still does today. He IS the Mediator between the Father and us, appearing before God’s throne in heaven to plead our case, on our behalf, as Hebrews 10:19-22 explains. We can, in prayer, come before God our Father, in heaven, because Christ has made access to the Father possible for us.

Summary

When we pray, “our Father in heaven,” we are focusing on things above—not on things down here below. We tell our Father that we want to acquire those things that are in heaven. The Father will, and does, bestow some of them on us now. He will give us the rest when Christ, and ultimately, our Father Himself will come down from heaven to this earth (Revelation 21:3).

When we pray to our Father in heaven, we might want to remember God’s timeless promise in Psalm 20:6-9: “Now I know that the LORD saves His anointed; He will answer him from His holy heaven With the saving strength of His right hand. Some trust in chariots, and some in horses; But we will remember the name of the LORD our God… Save, LORD! May the King answer us when we call.”

“Hallowed Be Your Name”

In Matthew 6:9, Christ tells His disciples to pray: “Our Father in heaven, hallowed be Your name.”

Here we will discuss two concepts. First, we need to understand what is meant by “God’s name,” and secondly, we must know what is meant by the word “hallowed.”

What Is Meant by “God’s Name”?

God has many names, each of them describing certain aspects of His character and of His being. One of God’s names is “the Almighty”; another one is “the Eternal”; still another one is “the God who heals us.” Then there is the “God of hosts.” Note, however, that Christ did not say, “hallowed be thy names,” but, “thy name.” He is emphasizing the entirety of God—His entire being—everything He is and stands for.

We read in Isaiah 29:22-23 that Jacob will hallow God’s name and that he will hallow the Holy One of Jacob. God’s name is identified here as the Holy One of Jacob.

Likewise, Isaiah 8:11-13 identifies God’s name, “the Lord of hosts,” with God Himself. We read in verse 13: “The LORD of hosts, Him you shall hallow.” God’s name is identified here as the Lord of hosts. But even though God’s name is mentioned, it is obvious that we are to hallow HIM.

A name identifies a person. You may know a person, but can’t, at that very moment, identify him. Then, when his name is mentioned, you immediately say: “O yes, that’s him.” His name identified the person to you. It’s the same with God. His name identifies HIM. Both mean the same. When we pray, “Hallowed be thy name,” we are really saying: “You, Holy Father, are to be hallowed.”

The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, states on page 905: “God’s name means ‘Himself as revealed and manifested.’”

What Is Meant by the Word “Hallowed”?

The word “hallowed” is derived from the Greek “hagiazo.” Both the Authorized Version and the New King James Bible do not translate this Greek word as “hallowed” in any other place. It is only rendered that way in the so-called “Lord’s Prayer” in Matthew 6:9 and Luke 11:2.

The word “hallowed” is used twelve more times in the New Testament. Eleven times it is translated as “sanctify,” and one time it is translated as “be holy.” The word “sanctify” has the meaning of “to separate” or “to set apart” for a “holy purpose.” The word “hagiazo” is derived from the Greek word “hagios,” which means “holy.”

Vine’s Expository Dictionary defines the word “hagiazo” as “to make holy… set apart for God, to sanctify, to make a person or thing the opposite of common.”

The Commentary  on  the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, states: “Hallowed be, i.e., Be held in reverence, regarded and treated as holy.”

And, the 20th Century New Testament renders this verse as, “May thy name be held holy.”

With this background, we might better understand what Christ is actually telling us to pray. He is saying, in effect: “Pray to our holy Father in heaven that He be held, regarded or treated as holy.”

The Father Is to Be Treated as Holy

Generally, insofar as this world today is concerned, God is by no means treated as holy by the overwhelming majority of mankind. However, He will be treated as such in the future, after Christ has returned and set up the Kingdom of God here on earth.

Psalm 145:21 tells us that ultimately, “all flesh shall bless His holy name Forever and ever” (compare, too, Psalm 72:17, 19, and Malachi 1:11).

But what about true Christians today, those who have been called by God to His truth? Christ tells them that they are to hallow God’s name today. They are to regard God the Father, and everything He stands for, as holy.

How are we to do that?

First of all, let’s take note of what, exactly, is holy to God. Whatever is holy to God should be holy to us.

  1. The weekly Sabbath (the time from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset) is holy to God. We read in Genesis 2:2-3 that God made the weekly Sabbath and that He “sanctified” it. The Hebrew word for “sanctified” is “qadesh,” and it means exactly the same as the Greek word, “hagiazo.” God hallowed the Sabbath—set it aside as holy, for a holy purpose. The holiness of the weekly Sabbath is also stressed in Exodus 20:8-11; and Jeremiah 17:21-22, 24, 27.
  2. God considers His annual Festivals as holy. God made the weekly Sabbath, and He made the annual Festivals or Holy Days. They are also called “Sabbaths” in Scripture. In Ezekiel 20:19-21, the Israelites are reported as refusing to hallow or sanctify God’s “Sabbaths.” The plural word for “Sabbath” is used, referring to God’s annual Holy Days, which must still be kept today and treated as holy.
    In Nehemiah 8:9-12, the annual Holy Day of the Feast of Trumpets, celebrated on the first day of the seventh month of the Hebrew calendar (compare verse 2), is described as “holy to our LORD” (especially verse 10).When we do not KEEP holy what God has MADE holy, we profane God’s holy things (Ezekiel 20:21, 22, 24). The Hebrew word for “profane” is “chalal.” It means, “pollute.”God says that when we profane or pollute His holy weekly and annual Sabbaths, we profane or pollute His name: “… they profaned My Sabbaths… I withdrew My hand and acted for My name’s sake, that it should not be profaned in the sight of the Gentiles…” (Ezekiel 20:21-22).
  3. God has made holy His entire LAW—the Ten Commandments, statutes and judgments–including its spiritual application.Paul tells us in Romans 7:12: “Therefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good.”
    Leviticus 22:31-32 makes it very clear that we profane God’s holy name when we DON’T keep His commandments, and in that case, we are no longer sanctified in His eyes: “Therefore you shall keep My commandments, and perform them: I am the LORD. You shall not profane MY HOLY NAME, but I will be hallowed (margin: treated as holy) among the children of Israel. I am the LORD who sanctifies you…” Compare, too, Leviticus 20:2-3.When we profane and pollute God’s holy things, trample them under foot, we thereby profane, pollute or treat as common, God’s holy name—that is, God Himself. People will look at us and say that we are not better than others, and that our God is not better than other gods.You might want to read the entire record in Ezekiel 36:17-28 for an example of how ancient Israel polluted God’s holy name and how the Gentiles responded to that act of profanity against God.
    On the other hand, when we hallow, sanctify or treat as holy, and keep holy the things that God has made holy, including His holy laws and regulations, then we hallow God and treat Him as holy, and we ourselves are sanctified–made holy–in God’s eyes (compare Leviticus 20:6-8).
  4. God considers His Tithe (10 percent of the increase of our gross income) as holy (Leviticus 27:30, 32).
  5. God created animals for human consumption (called “clean” in Scripture), and He created animals, which are specifically excluded from human consumption (called “unclean” in Scripture).When we eat unclean meat, we make ourselves unclean with them. We are defiled by them and are no longer holy in God’s eyes (compare Leviticus 11:43-45).
  6. Most importantly, when it comes to our relationship with other Christians, God regards all of us as holy. He calls all of us “holy brethren” (Hebrews 3:1). This means that we are not to mistreat, abuse or condemn our fellow brother or sister, but rather to treat them with respect (James 4:11-12).

As has already become clear from the foregoing, we are to live holy lives. When we pray to God the Father in heaven, “Holy be Thy name,” we are telling God that we are willing to live holy lives, both in relationship to God and to others.

1 Corinthians 3:16-17 warns us: “Do you not know that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you? If anyone defiles the temple of God, God will destroy him. For the temple of God is holy, which temple you are.”

Ephesians 1:4 tells us that we should “be holy and without blame” before God. And Colossians 3:12 calls us “holy and beloved.”

We are to be holy for God (compare Numbers 15:40). We have to live a holy life, especially if we are involved, directly or indirectly, in the Work of the living God, and if we are to be a living sacrifice—serving others before self; otherwise, we profane God’s holy name through our wrong conduct.

Proverbs 30:8-9 tells us that we profane the name of God and deny Him when we steal or become proud because of our riches. Ezekiel 43:7-8 explains that we defile God’s holy name when we commit harlotry or idolatry and other abominations.

Don’t Use God’s Name in Vain

We also defile God’s name, of course, when we use His name in vain (compare Exodus 20:7; Leviticus 19:12). To casually use expressions such as “My God,” “O my Lord,” or “Jesus Christ,” just to utter surprise or emphasis, is therefore clearly prohibited. So is the casual use of a common German welcome greeting (“Gruess Gott” or, “Gott zum Gruss”—meaning “Greet God” or “God as a Greeting”), or the casual use of the French or Spanish farewell expressions, “adieu” or “adios” (both meaning, “to God”).

The same prohibition applies when we use “euphemisms.” A “euphemism” is defined as a substitution of a mild, indirect, or vague expression for another felt to be too blunt or offensive. God instructs us to let “no corrupt word proceed out of your mouth” (Ephesians 4:29). This prohibition applies to careless speaking or using slang expressions or euphemisms, which would profane God’s name, such as “gosh” or “gosh almighty” (a substitute for “God” or “almighty God”) or “gee” (a substitute for “Jesus”). It also applies to the careless use of words describing characteristics or concepts clearly associated with God, such as “my goodness” instead of “my God” (compare Matthew 19:16-17) or “by heaven” or “for heaven’s sake” (compare Matthew 5:34; Revelation 13:6).

The same prohibition applies to curse words, such as “damn,” or “go to hell,” or euphemisms, such as “darn” or “go jump in the lake” (compare Revelation 20:14-15).

God wants us to use language pleasing to Him. Let us note how the New International Version translates Ephesians 4:29: “Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary makes these insightful statements:

“Words are an index of character (Matthew 12:34). Good words are to be chosen over evil talk… Do our words build up the hearer’s character and make him a better man for his having heard your speaking? Do they meet his need? And do they in this way ‘bring a blessing’ by supporting that need?”

Whatever expressions we are inclined to use, we need to make sure that they are helpful, rather than unwholesome, offensive or even blasphemous. Christ warns us in Matthew 12:36-37:  “But I say to you that for every idle [careless, thoughtless, useless] word men may speak, they will give account of it in the day of judgment. For by your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned.”

As holy people, we are to hallow God and His name through living holy lives.  In 1 Peter 1:15 we are told to be holy in all our conduct, because God, who is holy, called us to holiness. Revelation 22:11 encourages us to stay holy.

How, then, do we become holy?

1.  We are sanctified—set aside for a holy purpose—by God’s Word of truth (John 17:17).

2.  We are sanctified by baptism and the receipt of God’s Holy Spirit (Ephesians 5:25-26; 1 Corinthians 6:11).

And how can we continue to be holy?  God enables us to continue to live holy lives, if we follow His lead.

In 1 Thessalonians 5:23, Paul prays that “the God of peace Himself sanctify you completely…” This involves time and describes a process. We have to DO our part, as especially verses 15-22 point out. We are to “sanctify the Lord God in [our] hearts,” as 1 Peter 3:15 tells us. This means, we have to treat God as holy in our lives, even in our hearts, minds and thoughts, and we have to keep His holy Word.

We hallow God when we live holy lives. We profane God AND His holy name when we live unholy lives—when we violate His Will and His Word; when we, through our conduct, cause others to stumble; when we, through our conduct, give occasion for others to scoff at God and His way, and to blaspheme (compare 2 Samuel 12:14; Romans 2:24).

Isaiah 5:16 tells us that the holy God is to be hallowed in righteousness. We hallow Him, if we are righteous. When we pray: “Hallowed be thy name,” we are praying to God for His gift of righteousness in our lives (Romans 5:17), so that God’s name CAN be hallowed by us IN RIGHTEOUSNESS.

Revelation 3:12 reveals that Christ will write on us the name of God the Father only if we continue—all the way to the end—to overcome the oppositional pulls of our own human nature, the wiles of Satan the devil, and the temptations of this evil world. We will ultimately be called by the name of God, and we will be God—born-again members of the very Family of God. That is why we read in the book of Hebrews, chapter 2, verse 11 (New International Version): “Both the one who makes men holy and those who are made holy are of the same family.”

Summary

God’s holy name will, one day, be our holy name, too. We hallow His name, and thereby God Himself, when we live holy lives; we profane it when we sin. When we pray, “Hallowed be thy name,” we are saying to God the Father, in effect: Please, give us—Your holy people—the strength and ability to hallow You, by living righteous lives, in obedience to Your Law.

“Your Kingdom Come!”

Christ told us to pray, “Your kingdom come On earth as it is in heaven” (Matthew 6:10). As there are no commas in the original Greek, the words “…On earth as it is in heaven” can very well refer to the first phrase, “Your kingdom come.”

When we pray to God the Father, asking that His heavenly kingdom come to this earth—

in accordance with His plan—we must realize that the gospel or good news of that kingdom must be first proclaimed on this earth, so that God’s kingdom can come (compare Matthew 24:14; Mark 13:10). Christ commanded His disciples at His time, and He still commands His disciples today—His Church—to “preach the kingdom of God” (Luke 9:60). When Christ preached the gospel of the kingdom of God, He also admonished His disciples to “pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest” (Matthew 9:35, 38).

We understand that when God’s kingdom is set up here on earth, it will end all misery, pain, and suffering that plagues mankind today. We must fervently pray to God to establish His kingdom soon, by sending His Son Jesus Christ to this earth, so that happiness can begin, and wars, sickness, and heartache can end. When Christ reigns on this earth, we will have true, lasting peace (Isaiah 9:7. Compare, too, Luke 1:33; Daniel 2:44; Revelation 11:15).

When we pray to God the Father for His kingdom to come, we include the thought that we, if we qualify, will be privileged to enter His kingdom as immortal spirit beings and His born-again children. As long as we are flesh and blood, we are not born-again, and we cannot be in His kingdom. God will change us into immortal spirit beings, thus making possible our entrance into His kingdom  (John 3:3, 5; 1 Corinthians 15:50; Matthew 25:34; Luke 12:32; Daniel 7:18).

When we enter God’s kingdom, we will also be given the privilege to rule over all of mankind on this earth, under the direction of the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, Jesus Christ (Daniel 7:27; Revelation 5:10; Revelation 20:6). Thus begins our ultimate rule under Christ for all eternity, ruling over EVERYTHING that God created (Revelation 22:5).

When we pray to God the Father for the establishment of His kingdom here on earth, and our part in it, it is with the understanding that we must qualify for our entrance into His kingdom. In that sense, we pray to God for His help in becoming worthy, and “have a walk” worthy of our calling (1 Thessalonians 2:12; 2 Thessalonians 1:5).

What are some of the important characteristics we need to have in order to be counted worthy to inherit the kingdom of God?

  1. We must repent of our sins (Matthew 3:2).
  2. We must become converted and receive the kingdom with humility, as if we were  little children (Matthew 18:3; Mark 10:15). This is another way of saying that we must become “poor in spirit” (Matthew 5:3) and “meek” (Matthew 5:5; Psalm 37:11).
  3. We must seek first the kingdom of God (Matthew 6:33; Matthew 13:43). We cannot begin our walk toward the kingdom and then “look back” or desire again the things which we have left behind (Luke 9:62).
  4. We must seek first the righteousness of God (Matthew 6:33). This includes a willingness to suffer for God’s kingdom and for righteousness’ sake (Matthew 5:10; compare Acts 14:22). We are only righteous if we keep God’s law (Psalm 119:172). It is only the righteous who will be in God’s kingdom (Matthew 13:43; Psalm 37:29). When we break God’s law and teach man that we don’t have to keep God’s law any more, we are not righteous (Matthew 5:19). God will not allow in His kingdom those who teach and practice lawlessness—the transgression of His law (Matthew 13:41). He will not allow in His kingdom those who are disobedient to His will (Matthew 7:21). And finally, He will not allow those who fulfill the desires and works of the flesh to be in His kingdom (Galatians 5:19-21; Ephesians 5:5).
  5. We must be diligent to make our calling and election sure (2 Peter 1:10). If we do, God will supply us abundantly an entrance into His everlasting kingdom (verse 11). To make our calling and election sure, we must give up habits that are detrimental to God’s kingdom (Mark 9:47). We must not put our trust in temporary riches (Mark 10:24). Rather, we must bear the fruits of God’s kingdom (Matthew 21:43).
  6. We must develop patience—learn to wait for God and His intervention (Psalm 37:9).

When we pray to God for His kingdom to come to this earth, we ask God to give us the heart and mind, as well as the power and strength, to live worthy of His kingdom until it comes. Even though God has not yet established His kingdom on earth, it is already ruling in heaven, and from heaven (Psalm 103:19), in the sense that nothing happens on earth that God does not allow, and nothing happens on earth that would be against His overall will and purpose.

We must already reflect God’s kingdom in our daily lives. Paul tells us that God’s kingdom is “righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit” (Romans 14:17).  He also says that “the kingdom of God is… in power” (1 Corinthians 4:20). When God, through His ministry, casts out demons today, then the power of God’s kingdom has come upon us (Luke 11:20).

Paul says that God the Father “has delivered us from the power of darkness [Satan the devil and his demons] and conveyed us into the kingdom of the Son of His love” (Colossians 1:13). This does not mean that God has already established His kingdom on this earth, but it does mean that He has made His true disciples citizens of His heavenly kingdom. Philippians 3:20 tells us that “our citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ.” We are sitting today “in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Ephesians 2:6); that is, we are to focus our minds on the heavenly things that pertain to God the Father and Jesus Christ. When we seek God’s heavenly kingdom (compare Hebrews 11:14-16), we have to reflect His kingdom—as His ambassadors (2 Corinthians 5:20; Ephesians 6:20)—in our daily conduct and actions.

Even though we read in Colossians 1:13 that God has freed us from this world and conveyed, or translated, us into His kingdom, we understand that this is figurative language. We are still living in this world, but we are not a part of it, as God’s kingdom is not of this world (John 18:36). We are to be a part of God’s kingdom, but His kingdom has not arrived yet here on earth. That is why we are to pray to God the Father, fervently: “Your kingdom COME… on earth!”

Summary

God’s kingdom will come to this earth in order to rule over man and to bring peace, happiness and prosperity. Man, composed of flesh and blood, cannot be IN the kingdom. We can only enter the kingdom if we qualify and become born-again (changed from flesh and blood to spirit) members of the very Family of God. Once composed of spirit, we will rule under God the Father and Jesus Christ for all eternity.

Today, we must proclaim the gospel or good news of the kingdom of God throughout the whole world. We need to pray for the work of God’s Church in its efforts to preach the gospel worldwide.  And, as citizens and ambassadors of God’s kingdom, we must live a life worthy of it. We are to show the world how citizens of God’s kingdom are to behave.

“Your Will Be Done!”

Christ taught us to pray, in Matthew 6:9-10: “Our Father in heaven. Hallowed be Your name. Your kingdom come. Your will be done On earth as it is in heaven.”

Why is this line included in the outline for prayer? Doesn’t God see to it that His will is going to be done, anyway? Yes, indeed. We read that God does whatever He wants to do (Psalm 135:6; compare Isaiah 46:9-10), and that not even a sparrow falls to the ground apart from the Father’s will (Matthew 10:29). But understand this: Even though God is in ultimate control and more powerful than any other being, including Satan and his forces of darkness, He has allowed Satan to continue to rule this world. God intervenes when there is a need for certain aspects of His plan to be accomplished, according to His will, as foretold in prophecy. But generally, He is letting Satan rule over the earth, until Christ returns to replace Satan.

God does not force us to do His will. He allows us to sin against Him, and to reap the bitter consequences (compare Deuteronomy 30:19). When we pray to God for His will to be done, especially in our lives, we realize it does not happen automatically.

We have to ask God for His help and intervention “according to His will” (1 John 5:14). This requires that we understand what His will is (Ephesians 5:17). In other words, God needs to REVEAL His will to us (Ephesians 1:9).

Once we understand what God’s will is for us, we need to carry out God’s will. As we do, our action and conduct will lead to further understanding of God’s will for us. Romans 12:2 tells us: “And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” Throughout the course of our conversion, we become more and more in tune with God’s will for us. The German Elberfelder Bible translates this phrase as follows: “… that you may prove what is the will of God: what is good and acceptable and perfect.”

God’s Will for Us

What, then, exactly, IS God’s will for us?

In a general way, we are told that God called us according to His own purpose or will (2 Timothy 1:8-9); that we have become begotten children by the WILL of God (John 1:10-13); that we were delivered from this present evil age according to the will of God (Galatians 1:3-4); that by the will of God, we became the firstfruits of His creatures (James 1:18). Those who are called into the ministry are placed there, not by the will of man, but by the will of God (2 Timothy 1:1. Compare Romans 10:14-15).

More specifically, God tells all of His disciples that they are to live in a certain way, according to His will. We read in 1 Thessalonians 4:3, 7: “For this is the will of God, your sanctification: that you should abstain from sexual immorality… For God did not call us to uncleanness, but in holiness.”

God wants us to become a sanctified people, a holy people—His people—reflecting Him in our lives. 1 Thessalonians 5:16-18 explains this further: “Rejoice always, pray without ceasing, in everything give thanks; for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus FOR YOU.”

1 Peter 2:15 gives us additional insight information: “For this is the will of God, that by doing good you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men.”

It is God’s will that we do good—even to people who are evil—because righteous actions reflect His righteous character. God says He gives rain to the just and the unjust, alike. God lets the sun shine over the just and the unjust, over those who thank Him and those who don’t (Matthew 5:44-45; Luke 6:35).

When we pray to the Father that His will be done, we ask Him to reveal to us the understanding of the mystery of His will; to give us the right kind of discernment to prove or test what His will is in a given situation; to permit Him to work in our lives, so that we can become sanctified and holy, responding to God’s will in our lives by abstaining from sexual immorality, by rejoicing, by praying and thanking God, and by doing good, even to those who hurt us.

What Is Not God’s Will for Us

2 Peter 3:9 tells us that God is “longsuffering toward US, not willing that any [of US who are in the truth] should perish but that all [of US] should come to repentance.” Matthew 18:14 adds that it is not “the will of your Father who is in heaven that one of these little ones [who believe in Christ, verse 6] should perish.”

It is God’s DESIRE and WILL that ALL men be saved! (1 Timothy 2:4). This means that WE must have that same kind of a desire and will! As we work diligently on our own conversion, we must be sure that we really WANT others to come to repentance, just as God does. We must be mindful, then, that our involvement in preaching the gospel as a witness is also for the REASON of helping others to come to repentance (Luke 24:46-48; 2 Kings 17:13).

Further, we must remind ourselves of God’s presence, and meditate on His will for us in our lives, regardless of what we may or may not want to do. We should always ask ourselves when contemplating a major decision in our lives: Is this God’s will? We should not approach the issue with the attitude of: I know it is God’s will, because that is what I want to do. James 4:15 tells us, instead: “… you ought to say, ‘If the Lord wills, we shall live and do this or that.’”

Whatever we do, we must subject it to God’s will, as revealed in Scripture. In other words, we must AGREE with God’s will, and abide by it.

Paul and the other disciples set a right example in wanting to conduct their lives by always submitting to God’s will for them (compare Acts 21:10-14; 1 Corinthians 4:19; Hebrews 6:3).

When we are facing a serious trial, or when we are experiencing suffering and persecution, we are especially called upon to pray to God: “Your will be done!”  1 Peter 3:17 tells us: “For it is better, if it is the will of God, to suffer for doing good than for doing evil.” 1 Peter 4:19 adds: “Therefore let those who suffer according to the will of God commit their souls to Him in doing good, as to a faithful Creator.”

It is God’s will to do good to others, as we previously read in 1 Peter 2:15. It is also God’s will that we suffer for doing good, at times, because it proves to God that we are convinced that doing good to others is God’s WAY of life and that we are willing to live God’s Way of life, even if it results in suffering. And finally, it is God’s will for us to continue doing good, while we are suffering.

But, we have a human will, and our human will does not like to suffer. Further, our human will may not always be the same as God’s will for us. That is, our human will may not even theoretically or ideologically agree with God’s will, let alone submit to it if it means enduring suffering, pain, and persecution.

Prior to our conversion, our human will was totally contrary to God’s will, because our carnal human mind was hostile to God and His Way of life. But even after our conversion, we still have to overcome human desires and weaknesses. After his conversion, Paul sinned, and although he had begun the process of transforming his way of thinking, he said that he still fulfilled, from time to time, the desires of his flesh. He said: “For the good that I will to do, I do not do; but the evil I will not to do, that I practice” (Romans 7:19).

Even Jesus Christ, when He was here in the flesh, had to strive to always seek and submit His will to God’s Will (John 4:34; John 5:30; John 6:38).

When in the Garden of Gethsemane, shortly before His arrest, He prayed to God the Father that He would not have to go through the terrible ordeal ahead of Him, but He still submitted to the Father’s Will (Matthew 26:39, 42). He was hoping, perhaps, that there could be another way to accomplish the same purpose. He never WILLED to do something that would have constituted sin. He had come to do God’s Will, so whatever God decreed He had to do, He was WILLING to do it (Luke 22:42).

Agreeing With God’s Will

Understanding the Will of God is not enough. We must also accept His Will in our lives and agree with it, even though it may be difficult. When we pray to God that His Will be done, we must accept and agree with His Will when it is done.

Strength to Do God’s Will

When we ask God that His Will be done, we are essentially asking God for understanding of His Will and the ability to agree with His Will, as well as the will-POWER and the strength to actually carry out His Will in our lives.

We are told that we must DO God’s Will (Matthew 7:21; Matthew 12:50; Luke 12:47; 1 John 2:17; Hebrews 10:36). But doing God’s Will is not enough, unless we agree with it, identify with it, and wholeheartedly and joyfully accept it.

David had this attitude toward God’s Will when he wrote in Psalm 40:8: “I delight to do Your will, O my God, And Your law is within my heart.”

But even with a delightful acceptance of God’s Will, we still may not have the strength to carry out and do what God wills. We need God’s help. When we pray to God: “Your will be done!”, we are asking Him to give us the desire, as well as the strength, power, ability, and opportunity to DO His Will.

Hebrews 13:20-21 tells us: “Now may the God of peace… make you complete in every good work to do His will, working in you what is well pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ….”

And Philippians 2:12-13 adds: “… work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God who works in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure.”

Summary

When we pray: “Your Will be done,” we pray for understanding from God to determine what His Will is; for the ability to accept His Will and agree with His Will for our lives; and the strength and desire to do His Will, even though it might not be easy. When we are facing difficult situations in our lives, we are asking God to help us not to make hasty decisions out of impatience or frustration, but to reveal His Will to us and give us the will-power to accept His Will, agree with it, submit to it wholeheartedly, and DO whatever God may require of us, knowing that God will help us. We are saying with Jesus, when He was facing the most difficult situation in His life: “Not My will, but Your Will be done.”

“Give Us This Day Our Daily Bread”

Christ taught us to pray: “Give us this day our daily bread” (Matthew 6:11).

Some claim that this prayer addresses our spiritual needs and the daily supply of God’s Word. They reason that Christ spoke about Himself as the real bread (John 6:48-51), and that we do not live by bread alone, but by every word that comes out of the mouth of God (Matthew 4:4).

It is true, of course, that we must look foremost toward the Kingdom of God and God’s righteousness, but Christ’s admonition in Matthew 6:11 to pray for our daily bread CLEARLY refers to our physical needs. To teach differently would mean to read something into the text, which was obviously NOT intended. We should note that Christ’s reference to Him being the “bread of life” (John 6:48) introduces the annual New Testament Passover symbols of bread and wine (verses 53-58). But, we are not to partake of those symbols on a daily basis, but only once a year, as a memorial of Christ’s death. So, we see that Christ’s admonition to us to ask the Father for our “daily bread” applies foremost to our physical needs.

For instance, Lamsa translates Matthew 6:11 as follows: “Give us bread for our needs from day to day.” Some translators point out that the request includes the bread for today and for the next day. For instance, the Elberfelder Bible says: “Our daily bread—that is, the bread needed for today and for tomorrow—give us today.” Rienecker’s Lexikon zur Bibel states: “The fourth plea is, according to Matthew: ‘Our bread for tomorrow give us today’… It is to protect us from serious wants, but also from wrong worries. We are to ask of God whatever is necessary for the sustenance of physical life, but we are to do so every day for the next day, as God alone wants to be our giver and our assurance of His gifts.”

Even though we are to pray to God the Father for our daily physical sustenance, including food, clothing and housing, we should not be too concerned about the things we need for our daily lives. God knows about them, and He will supply to us what we need.

Christ told us in Matthew 6:25-34 that we are not to worry or to have anxious thoughts about what we will eat or drink, or how we will clothe our body, because our “heavenly Father knows” that we “need all these things” (verse 32). Christ continued, in verses 33 and 34: “But seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added to you. Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about its own things. [Lamsa: “Tomorrow will look after itself!”] Sufficient for the day is its own trouble.”

We find a parallel passage in Luke 12:22-32. Christ tells us that we have little faith, if we worry about our physical needs (verse 28). He also tells us, in verses 29-32: “And do not seek [Lamsa: “So do not be anxious about”] what you should eat or what you should drink, nor have an anxious mind [Lamsa: “and let not your mind be disturbed by these things.”]. For all these things the nations of the world seek after, and your Father knows that you need these things. But seek the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added to you. Do not fear, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.”

Christ is not saying that we should just sit at home, doing nothing and waiting for God to miraculously send us food and clothing. We must take care of our needs. We are commanded to work so that we have enough to eat (compare 2 Thessalonians 3:10, 12). But if we have our priorities right, then God will help us, by providing opportunities for us to act upon, so that we will have enough food, clothing and shelter, and we will experience the fulfillment of other needs. Christ says that God wants to share with us His very kingdom—how much more, then, the mere necessities of life?

God Promises That He Will Give Us What We Need

We read in Ephesians 3:20–21 [Lamsa]: “Now to him who is able by power to do for us more than anyone else, and to do for us more than we ask or think, according to his mighty power that works in us, Unto him be glory in his church by Jesus Christ throughout all ages, world without end.”

Yes, God is able to provide for us in ways that we cannot even imagine!

Philippians 4:19 adds: “And my God shall supply all your need according to His riches in glory by Jesus Christ.” Notice, it does not say that God will provide us with everything we want. He is talking about what we need. Many times, we might ask for things that may not be good for us, but only God, in His wisdom and foresight, may be able to see this. We read, in Proverbs 30:8, that we should not ask God for “poverty nor riches,” but that He would feed us “with the food allotted” to us.

We are admonished to be content with what we do have, especially if we have “food and clothing” (1 Timothy 6:6; Hebrews 13:5).

When Jacob blessed his son Joseph, he acknowledged that God had sustained him throughout his life. He said, in Genesis 48:15: “… God… has fed me all my life long to this day…”

Notice, too, this assurance in Psalm 34:9-10:  “Oh, fear the LORD, you His saints! There is no want to those who fear Him. The young lions lack and suffer hunger; But those who seek the LORD shall not lack any good thing.”

God wants us to enjoy life, and so He promises that He will give “us richly all things to enjoy” (1 Timothy 6:17). But God’s physical gifts are not just for us. God shares with us so that we can share with others. 2 Corinthians 9:8 tells us: “God is able to make all grace abound toward you that you, always having all sufficiency in all things, may have an abundance for every good work.”

Many times, God miraculously intervenes for His people, including provision of necessary physical things. He did so for His people Israel in the wilderness, and He is most certainly capable of doing so for you and me today.

Deuteronomy 8:3-4 tells us that God fed Israel with “manna” and that “Your garments did not wear out on you, nor did your foot swell these forty years” (verse 4).

Nehemiah 9:20-21 adds: “You also gave Your good Spirit to instruct them, And did not withhold Your manna from their mouth, And gave them water for their thirst. Forty years You sustained them in the wilderness; They lacked nothing; Their clothes did not wear out And their feet did not swell.”

Ask God to Supply Your Needs

As mentioned earlier in this booklet, we are to ask God the Father to give us what we need. Even though God wants to satisfy our physical needs, and even though He promises that He would provide us with what we need, He still wants us to ASK Him. In doing so, we show Him that we understand where our help comes from. James 4:2 tells us that we may not have what we need, because we do not ask.

Philippians 4:6-7 tells us: “Be anxious for nothing [Lamsa: “Do not worry over things”], but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known to God; and the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.”

This most certainly includes our physical needs. In fact, it echoes Christ’s admonition not to be anxious about food, drink, or clothes.

1 John 5:14-15 reassures us that God WILL provide us with the physical necessities of life, if we ask Him: “And this is the confidence that we have in him, that if we ask anything according to his will, he hears us [and we just saw that it IS God’s Will to meet our physical needs]; For if we beseech him to hear us concerning the things that we ask of him, we are assured that we have already received from him those things that we desire” (Lamsa translation).

Wait for God’s Answer

Sometimes, God tests our patience. He wants to see if we will remain faithful if our  desired answer does not come immediately.

Psalm 37:4, 7 encourages us: “Delight yourself also in the LORD, And He shall give you the desires of your heart [even physical things that we don’t necessarily need, but which are nice to have]… Rest in the LORD, and wait patiently for Him.”

Summary

God knows that we need bread and other physical necessities of life to sustain us, but He wants us to ask Him for them, day by day. He has promised that He will provide us with what we need if we look first and foremost to Him, His kingdom, and His righteousness; but He may test our patience and He may withhold something from us that would not be good for us. He wants us to learn to be content with what He gives us.

“Forgive Us Our Debts…”

Christ taught us to pray: “And forgive us our debts…” (Matthew 6:12).

One of the greatest attributes of God’s character is His willingness to forgive us our sins. The consequence of every sin we commit is ETERNAL death (Romans 6:23). But God the Father sent His Son to the earth to DIE for us—to pay OUR penalty—so that we can be forgiven and our death penalty be removed (compare Matthew 26:28; Acts 5:31; Colossians 1:13-14; Colossians 2:13; 1 John 1:7).

The Bible contains many promises of God’s forgiveness. We read in Psalm 103:3, 12 that God “forgives all [our] iniquities” and that He removes “our transgressions from us.” Psalm 130:4 tells us that there is forgiveness with God, so that He may be “feared” or deeply respected and worshipped. Exodus 34:7 reveals God’s willingness to forgive our iniquities, transgressions and sins. Even when we “rebel” against God, He is still willing to forgive us (Daniel 9:9). God is willing to “pass over” our transgressions (Micah 7:18); to “cover” our sin (Psalm 32:1); and to “cleanse” us from sin (Psalm 51:2).

However, in order to be granted forgiveness of sins, certain conditions have to be met.

We Must Confess Our Sins to God

1 John 1:8-9 says: “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”

Psalm 32:5 adds: “I acknowledged my sin to You, And my iniquity I have not hidden. I said: ‘I will confess my transgressions to the LORD,’ And You forgave the iniquity of my sin.”

We Must ASK for Forgiveness

When we confess our sins to God; that is, when we acknowledge our sins to God and admit our mistakes to Him, we need to ask God at the same time to forgive us our sins. Even though God is more than willing to forgive us, we still need to ask Him.

In Psalm 25:18, David asked God for forgiveness, when he prayed: “Look on my affliction and my pain, And forgive all my sins.” He stated in Psalm 86:5: “For You, LORD, are good, and ready to forgive, And abundant in mercy to all those who call upon You.”

We Must Ask in FAITH

When we ask God for forgiveness, we must firmly believe that He WILL forgive us. We read that “through this Man [Jesus Christ] is preached to you the forgiveness of sins; and by Him everyone who believes is justified” (Acts 13:38-39).

We Must FORSAKE Our Sins

Proverbs 28:13 says: “He who covers his sins will not prosper, But whoever confesses and forsakes them will have mercy.”

When we forsake our sins, we actually turn away from them. We read in Jeremiah 36:3: “It may be that the house of Judah will hear all the adversities which I purpose to bring upon them, that everyone may turn from his evil way, that I may forgive their iniquity and their sin.”

We Must REPENT or RETURN to God

It is not enough to turn away from our sins. We must at the same time turn, or return to, God. This is another way of saying: We must REPENT of our sins. That is, we must forsake or turn from our sins—cease doing what is wrong—and we must turn to God by doing what is right.

John would not baptize people who had not shown in their lives “fruits worthy of repentance” (Luke 3:8). Christ came to call sinners to repentance (Matthew 9:13). He also said that we will perish, if we don’t repent (Luke 13:3, 5). He said that Nineveh was spared, because they repented (Matthew 12:41). Paul said that he might have to mourn for many “in the church” who did not repent of their sins (2 Corinthians 12:21). Of course, Christ’s message to the seven churches in the Book of Revelation (chapters 2 and 3) is filled with the admonition to repent, and He shows the consequences if they don’t (compare Revelation 2:5, 16, 21-22; 3:3).

Isaiah 55:7 tells us: “Let the wicked forsake his way, And the unrighteous man his thoughts; Let him return to the LORD, And He will have mercy on him; And to our God, For He will abundantly pardon.”

Jeremiah tells us in the Book of Lamentations: “Let us search out and examine our ways, And turn back to the LORD; Let us lift our hearts and hands To God in heaven” (chapter 3, verse 40). Jeremiah goes on to explain that God did not pardon them for their transgression and rebellion (verse 42). Why not? Obviously, because they had not turned back to God—they had not yet repented of their sins.

Solomon understood that God will forgive us our sins if we “pray… and confess… and turn from [our] sins… and return to [God] with all [our] heart and with all [our] soul” (2 Chronicles 6:26, 38-39; compare 1 Kings 8:33-40). Notice, too, Daniel’s prayer, asking for forgiveness after repentance, in Daniel 9:1-20, especially verse 13.

In Acts 26:18, Christ tells Paul that forgiveness is predicated on turning from darkness to light. Compare, too, Peter’s admonition to Simon Magus, in Acts 8:22: “Repent therefore of this your wickedness, and pray God if perhaps the thought of your heart may be forgiven you.”

God Does Not Forgive Without Repentance

God does not forgive us if we REFUSE to repent—refusing to admit and confess our sins to God, refusing to ask for His forgiveness in faith, and refusing to forsake and turn from our evil ways by turning to God and living His Way.

God is calling only a comparatively few out of this world, and is not yet judging the rest of the world. This means that God has not yet forgiven those who are in the world, as they have not yet repented. Their minds have not yet been opened to the truth, and they do not understand the basic element of repentance, so God does not hold them accountable, at this point in time. This is not to say that sin does not have built-in penalties that a sinner will have to pay automatically.  In other words, wrong decisions produce a wrong outcome, and problems compound themselves.

Those who are not called and thus not forgiven yet, are described in Acts 17:30-31: “Truly, these times of ignorance God OVERLOOKED [not, forgave!], but now COMMANDS ALL MEN [those called in this day and age] EVERYWHERE TO REPENT.” We have to REPENT of our sins before baptism (in addition to accepting Christ’s sacrifice as payment for our sins), even though we might have committed sins in ignorance (compare 1 Peter 1:13-15; Ephesians 4:17-18; 1 Timothy 1:12-13; Acts 3:17). God offers us the gift of repentance when He calls us, but we must respond to it and accept it (2 Timothy 2:24-26; Romans 2:4).

When the people realized that they had killed Christ, the Son of God, they asked Peter what they needed to do. His response was: “REPENT, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ FOR THE REMISSION [FORGIVENESS, see margin] OF SINS…” (Acts 2:38). Forgiveness of sins FOLLOWS repentance!

It is true that Christ prayed on the cross: “Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they do” (Luke 23:34). Some have said that this Scripture proves that God forgives even though there is no repentance. This is false. Christ was not asking God to forgive them AT THAT MOMENT. When they killed Christ, whether they were directly involved or whether they consented to His murder, they did not KNOW who Christ was. Note Peter’s sermon in Acts 2 where he explains Christ’s identity to them. They did not willfully and maliciously kill Christ, as the Son of God. When Peter explained to them what they had done, they “were cut to the heart” (v. 37); in other words, they came to realize the gravity of what they had done. Peter told them that, UPON REPENTANCE AND BAPTISM, they would obtain forgiveness of their sins, not before then! He did not contradict Christ— they both agreed. Peter did not say, God has ALREADY forgiven you, since Christ asked for forgiveness of your sins. Rather, Peter understood what Christ meant, in essence, asking the Father, Don’t remember their sin forever. Once they come to repentance, forgive them.

The same is true for Stephen’s prayer in Acts 7:60: “Lord, do not hold this sin against them.” Moffat says, “Lord, let not this sin stand against them.” (Compare also: New International Version; Revised Standard Version; New American Bible; and the New Jerusalem Bible). Stephen was essentially saying the same thing that Christ had said: Don’t treat this as the unpardonable sin, for which there is no forgiveness. Don’t let this sin stand against them forever. Once they come to repentance—a realization what they have done— forgive them. In effect, both Stephen and Christ did NOT ask God to forgive these people right there and then. In fact, Stephen had just told them in verse 51: “You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears! You always resist the Holy Spirit; as your fathers did, so do you.”

Stephen also told them, just as Peter did, that they had become “the betrayers and murderers” of “the Just One” (verse 52). While Peter’s audience repented, Stephen’s audience did not. Rather, they compounded their sin by murdering Stephen. So then, we see that Stephen did not ask God to forgive them—people who were stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, always resisting the Holy Spirit—at that moment in time. He asked God to forgive them ONCE THEY CAME TO REALIZE THEIR SIN AND THEN REPENTED OF IT. We also see that Stephen did not contradict Peter either, who had required repentance BEFORE forgiveness.

In fact, we find numerous Scriptures where God has refused to grant forgiveness, because there was no repentance. Note that these examples include the way God dealt with Old Testament people to whom He had not offered the gift of the Holy Spirit. (Compare Jeremiah 18:18-23 and Isaiah 2:9.)

God does not forgive us our sins if we refuse to repent of them, but He is quick to forgive, once we realize our sin and truly repent of it.

Since we are to pray, “Forgive US OUR debts,” this prayer includes not only the forgiveness of our personal individual sins, but also a request to God to forgive the sins of others (compare Numbers 21:7; 1 Samuel 12:19, 23).

Summary

Because of Christ’s Sacrifice, we can ask God the Father to forgive us our sins. But we must acknowledge and confess our sins to God,  and we must ask and pray in faith for His forgiveness while turning to Him and forsaking our evil ways. If we refuse to repent of our sins, we cannot expect that God will forgive us.

But that’s not all. There is yet another condition that we must fulfill in order to obtain God’s forgiveness of our sins.  This condition is taught in the next sentence of the prayer outline.

“…As We Forgive Our Debtors”

When Christ asked us to pray in Matthew 6:12: “And forgive us our debts,” He did not stop there. Rather, He continued to say, in the same verse: “…As we forgive our debtors.

The Bible is very clear that we cannot expect God to forgive our sins if we refuse to forgive others their sins and trespasses against us! We read in Matthew 6:14-15: “For if you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.”

Christ added this admonition in Mark 11:25-26: “And whenever you stand praying, if you have anything against anyone, forgive him, that your Father in heaven may also forgive you your trespasses. But if you do not forgive, neither will your Father in heaven forgive your trespasses.”

Paul admonishes us in Ephesians 4:32 to be “kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God in Christ forgave you.”

When we forgive, we must also forget, as God does (Jeremiah 31:34). Many may have a problem eradicating from their memories the bad things that someone has done to them. Without God’s help, it is clearly impossible to totally forget. However, with God’s help, all things are possible, and when we truly forgive someone his or her sins against us, we must make every effort to totally forget and we must pray to God that He gives us that ability.

Forgiveness Without Repentance?

As we saw earlier, God forgives us our sins when we repent. In the same way, God requires of us to forgive a sinner his or her sins or trespasses AGAINST US, when he or she repents.

We read in Luke 17:3-4: “Take heed to yourselves. If your brother sins against you, rebuke him; and if he repents, forgive him. And if he sins against you seven times in a day, and seven times in a day returns to you, saying, ‘I repent,’ you shall forgive him.”

Harboring Grudges

Many times, however, we may not know whether a person has repented of his or her sins against us. The Bible instructs us as how to deal with such a situation. We should always have a forgiving attitude and a willingness to immediately forgive upon repentance, as this can be the start of any reconciliation process. We must never develop and harbor grudges against another person (Leviticus 19:18). We must hate the sin, but we must never hate the sinner. If we begin to hate the sinner, and develop resentment against the sinner, then we may find ourselves in a position where we might not be able to forgive the sinner when he or she does repent, and/or when his or her repentance comes to our attention.

Further, harboring grudges against someone is not spiritually or physically healthy for us. It can deprive us of the inner peace and joy of God that we are supposed to have (compare John 14:27; 15:11; 16:24; Colossians 3:15). God is always willing and ready to forgive, and so must we. It has been correctly said that we must do everything we can to establish peace (Matthew 5:9; Romans 12:18; 14:19; Hebrews 12:14; 1 Peter 3:11), and to help a person to repent, realizing at the same time that repentance is a gift from God (compare again Romans 2:4).

Forgive Others AS God Forgives You

God tells us that we must forgive others in the same way that God has forgiven us (compare again Ephesians 4:32). This requires us to develop and have the same kind of mindset that God has. We are to become as God is—perfect (Matthew 5:48; Genesis 17:1).

For example, we are told that we need to love one another, AS Christ loved us (John 15:12). We know that Christ loves us with the same love that the Father has for Him (John 15:9). Actually, it is Christ’s love in us that enables us to love others in the same way (John 15:10). We are to develop and have the mind of Christ (Philippians 2:5) and God the Father. When Christ said that we have to love each other AS He loved us, this is to be understood quite literally, of course.

Although God does not forgive a sinner without repentance, He still loves the person. In fact, we read that God loved the WORLD (when they were still unrepentant sinners) so much that He gave His only-begotten Son so that everyone who BELIEVES in Him (having come to repentance and having accepted the sacrifice of Christ for payment of his or her sins) does not have to perish, but CAN have everlasting life (John 3:16). God may “overlook” sinful conduct (not forgiving it), as we read in Acts 17:30, and so can we (compare Proverbs 19:11: “The discretion of a man makes him slow to anger, And his glory is to overlook a transgression.”)

Be Always Ready to Forgive!

God is ALWAYS READY and WILLING to forgive (Psalm 86:5), and so must we forgive others. When someone sins against us, or if we know that someone thinks that we have sinned against him or her, we are to talk to the person in an attempt to reconcile. God’s Word does NOT instruct us to WAIT until the person who has sinned against us comes to us and asks us to forgive him or her. God gives us the freedom—and many times the responsibility and obligation—to go to our brother or sister in an attempt to reconcile the relationship. We read in Matthew 5:23-24: “Therefore if you bring your gift to the altar, and there remember that your brother HAS SOMETHING AGAINST YOU, leave your gift there before the altar, AND GO YOUR WAY. First be RECONCILED to your brother, and then come and offer your gift.”

IF our brother has sinned against us, but is motivated by love and chooses to follow the lead of the Holy Spirit, he WILL respond to our attempt to reconcile with him. We read, in Matthew 18:15, that if he “hears” us, we have gained a brother. That is, he needs to hear—to repent of the sin that he committed against us. Conversely, if we find that we have sinned against our brother, we need to confess and repent of that, as well (compare James 5:15-16).

But, if he REFUSES to hear us, then what? Are we still commanded to forgive him? No. That is not what Christ says. He tells us, “But if he will NOT hear, take with you one or two more… And if he REFUSES to hear them, tell it to the church. But if he refuses even to hear the church, let him be to you like a heathen and a tax collector” (Matthew 18:16-17). In other words, let him be to you as an “unclean person,” disfellowshipped from the community of the body of Christ.

Then what?

Upon his repentance, we are to “restore” such a person (Galatians 6:1), though we might have to make a “distinction” as to how to go about doing it (Jude 20-23). Upon repentance, Paul asked of the Corinthians to restore the sinning brother back into the fold (2 Corinthians 2:5-8). Restoring the person to the fellowship MUST include the concept of repentance, as otherwise there would be no point in disfellowshipping the person in the first place.

In Luke 15:11-32, we read the moving parable of the “lost son.” When the lost son returned to his father’s house, the father saw him coming (verse 20). He actually had been WAITING for his return. He ran to him and kissed him tenderly (as the original has it), showing him that he was willing to take him back (same verse). The fact that he saw the son RETURNING was already sufficient for him to grant him forgiveness. He SAW that the son was showing fruits worthy of repentance—he was returning. This is, of course, a parable that illustrates the fact that God the Father is WAITING for our repentance (compare 2 Peter 3:9), and that He is READY to forgive, when we are ready to repent and show Him that we want His forgiveness. God looks at our hearts. The son admitted to himself, before he had ever reached his father, that he had sinned (Luke 15:18-19), and when he reached his father, he acknowledged his sin to his father (verse 21).

Give the Benefit of the Doubt

Having a forgiving attitude sometimes requires GIVING THE BENEFIT OF DOUBT. Only God can look into the heart of a person. (God has, however, given His ministers a certain degree of discernment to ascertain whether someone is repentant or not, compare John 20:22-23. In addition, Christ tells all of His disciples to carefully analyze the conduct of false ministers, compare Matthew 7:15-20). When a person seems to express or show repentance, that must be sufficient for us to willingly grant forgiveness. A person, who sins against us and comes to us seven times “in a day” and says, I’m sorry, needs to be forgiven every time (compare Luke 17:4). Christ even said that we must forgive him “up to seventy times seven” (Matthew 18:21-22), implying that there is no limit to forgiveness. On the other hand, a person who continues in wrongdoing, showing no signs of regret whatsoever, and does not ask for forgiveness, proudly claiming that he has nothing to repent of, does fall into a different category.

If in doubt, we are to show mercy, regardless. We might have a hard time believing that a person who asks us seven times in a day to forgive him has truly repented. Still, Christ said, if he comes to you seven times in a day and says, I repent, you must forgive him (compare again Luke 17:3-4).

We sometimes may not know whether a person has repented, especially if he or she lives far away from us. Nevertheless, we are admonished to be tenderhearted (Ephesians 4:32) and merciful (Luke 6:36). If a person initiates contact with us, even if it is by sending a card, or calling on the phone, or if the person does respond to us when we try to initiate contact, we should act mercifully and with compassion, with the goal of restoring the relationship. We need to always give the benefit of doubt! After all, if we are unwilling to forgive others their trespasses, God will not forgive us our trespasses either (Matthew 6:15). In the parable of the “lost son,” the father was willing to give his son the benefit of doubt. He saw him coming back, and while still afar off, he RAN to him!

As we read in Leviticus 19:18, we are not to hold grudges or anger against a person, and we are not to refuse to communicate with him or her, because we don’t know yet, FOR SURE, whether the person has repented. As Paul said in 2 Corinthians 2:5, we must not be “too severe.” After the punishment had been inflicted (compare verse 6), he admonished the brethren: “… you ought rather to forgive and comfort him” (verse 7).

We need to become perfect, as God in heaven is perfect (Matthew 5:48). Even though God does not forgive “the bad” without their repentance, He still “makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust” (Matthew 5:45). If we have that same kind of a godly attitude, we will be “sons of our Father in heaven” (same verse), striving toward perfection (verse 48). That is why we are to love our enemies and to do good to those who hurt us, and even hate us (verse 44). We are to pray to God FOR them (same verse), so that God would, perhaps, grant them repentance and a change of heart (compare 2 Timothy 2:24-26; Acts 8:20-24).

A “character description” of the converted Christian can be found in Colossians 3:12-15. It discusses forgiveness in the context of a much bigger picture: “Therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on tender mercies, kindness, humility, meekness, longsuffering; bearing with one another, and forgiving one another, if anyone has a complaint against another; even AS Christ forgave you, so you also must do. But above all these things put on love [which covers all sins, compare Proverbs 10:12], which is the bond of perfection. And let the PEACE OF GOD rule in your hearts, to which also you were called in one body; and be thankful.”

Summary

God requires us to forgive others if we expect God to forgive us. We have to forgive others in the same way God forgives us. God does not forgive an unrepentant sinner, and neither are we required to. But, we are to give the benefit of the doubt, and we must always be ready to forgive and to forget. We must never hate another person and we must not harbor grudges against him or her. When we ask God to forgive us our sins, we must, in turn, forgive others their sins.

“Lead Us Not Into Temptation”

Most people in the professing Christian world are acquainted with this very familiar phrase. Many say it in church every Sunday. Some may even say it in prayer every day. But do they really understand what they are saying? If they did, perhaps they would not want to say it that way.

This phrase is commonly attributed to Jesus Christ. Quoting from the Authorized Version, Christ told His disciples to pray to God the Father: “Lead us not into temptation” (Matthew 6:13). But, DID Christ actually tell us to pray to the Father in that way, with that exact wording?

As translated, this would be a strange request of God the Father. After all, why would God tempt us? Why should we ask God not to tempt us?

We have seen then, that the problem is that the translation of the New King James Bible, as well as the Authorized Version, is misleading.

The Bible is very clear that God does NOT tempt us to sin (James 1:13). Therefore, He would never actively do something to induce us or tempt us to sin. Christ did not intend for us to pray to the Father: Don’t tempt us to sin! or, Don’t bring temptations into our lives.

God does, however, allow things to happen in our lives, even though He may not approve of our actions. In other words, He allows us to do as we please, simply because He created us with the ability to make decisions. He does not force us not to sin, and He does not, at this point, change the society around us; nor has He removed Satan from his earthly throne (compare Revelation 2:13). This means that we are often subjected to influences in our lives, which may tempt us to sin. And so, we are to ASK GOD TO RESTRAIN THOSE INFLUENCES, so that we are not tempted to sin. The best way to prevent sin is to not allow ourselves to be put in a situation where we are tempted to sin. We are told to “abstain from every form of evil” (1 Thessalonians 5:22), and to “flee fornication” (1 Corinthians 6:18).

Godspell translates Matthew 6:13 in this way: “Do not subject us to temptation.” The Lamsa Bible writes: “Do not let us enter temptation…” In other words, prevent us from entering or walking into tempting situations that might lead us to sin.

In the Greek, the word for “lead into” is “eisphero,” which can also mean, “to bring into” (compare 1 Timothy 6:7), or, “to be driven into” (compare Strong’s, #5342).

The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, states: “We incline to take it as a prayer against being drawn or sucked, of our own free will, into temptation, to which the word used here seems to lend some countenance—‘introduce us not.’”

Our Own Desires Tempt Us to Sin

James 1:14-15 tells us that we are tempted when we are drawn away by our own desires and enticed by them. Then, when we give in to our desires, rather than fight and overcome them, we will sin. The temptation of our own desires causes us to sin because we are unable, or unwilling, to resist.

Christ admonished His disciples in Matthew 26:41 to “watch and pray, lest you enter into temptation.” He added that the spirit, or mind, might not be willing to sin, but the flesh is weak. We need additional strength from God so that we don’t give in to the temptations of our own flesh and subsequently sin. We must pray that we don’t enter into temptation (Luke 22:40).

For instance, Paul warned us not to have a strong desire to become rich, as “those who desire to be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and harmful lusts which drown men in destruction and perdition” (1 Timothy 6:9).

We might even be tempted to sin, by our own desires, if we fail to look at ourselves and our own spiritual condition, and become proud or self-righteous while trying to help someone else overcome his or her spiritual problems (Galatians 6:1).

Satan Tempts Us to Sin

Paul was concerned that the Thessalonian Christians had been influenced by Satan to such a degree that they had lost their faith because of their trials and problems. He says in 1 Thessalonians 3:5 that “I sent to know your faith, lest by some means the tempter had tempted you, and our labor might be in vain.”

While God never tempts us to sin, Satan likes nothing more than to induce us to sin. Paul warns married couples of Satan’s evil devices. He says in 1 Corinthians 7:5: “Do not deprive one another [of sexual affection] except with consent for a time, that you may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again so that Satan does not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.” Paul tells a married couple not to allow Satan to tempt them to commit a sexual sin, including the sin of adultery, when both partners don’t show mutual sexual affection for each other in their marriage.

We also know that Satan tempted Jesus Christ in the wilderness. We read that when the tempter (Matthew 4:3) had “ended every temptation, he departed from Him until an opportune time” (Luke 4:13).

The Society Tempts Us to Sin

The Pharisees, Sadducces and Herodians tempted Christ on numerous occasions. We read that they came, “tempting Him that He would shew them a sign from heaven” (Matthew 16:1, Authorized Version). Later, they tried to ask Him a trick question, whether or not to pay taxes, and Jesus responded: “Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites?” (Matthew 22:18, Authorized Version).

But… God Tests Us

While God never tempts us to sin, He does test us, to help us NOT to sin. Sometimes His tests can be very difficult. And so, this is another way we can understand Christ’s admonition to us regarding our prayer to the Father.

For instance, in the Jewish New Testament, by David H. Stern, it is written: “And do not lead us into hard testing…” This is also an accurate translation in the context, and here is why:

The New Testament Greek word for “temptation” (“peirasmos”), and the Greek word for “to tempt” (“peirazo”), can also mean, “trial” and “to test.” The same is true for the Hebrew words in the Old Testament, “massah” and “nasah,” which can mean “temptation” and “tempt,” or, “trial” and “test.” The context of the passage dictates the correct usage, and in most cases, the correct rendering is very clear.

As we will see, we should want God to test us so that we grow stronger in a spiritual sense, so that we will become approved in His eyes. We know, however, that we can ask the Father not to make it too hard for us, as Christ indicated in the outline prayer. Jeremiah once prayed: “O LORD, correct me, but with justice; Not in Your anger, lest You bring me to nothing” (Jeremiah 10:24). So did David (Psalm 6:1; Psalm 38:1).

In addition, especially insofar as end-time Christians are concerned, they should also pray, “… do not subject us to the final test” (Matthew 6:13; New American Bible). This refers to the Great Tribulation—“the hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth” (Revelation 3:10). Christ says that those who follow Him diligently will be able to escape that hour of final test (same verse).

We Should Not Want to Escape God’s Tests

Though we can ask God not to test us too hard, we should never ask God not to test us at all! We should know that God HAS TO test us and correct us when we need correction. David wanted God to test him. We read his words in Psalm 26:2: “Test me, LORD, and try me; search my heart and mind” (New American Bible).

God tested Abraham (Genesis 22:1; Hebrews 11:17).

Jesus tested Philip (John 6:5-6).

God told Moses that He would “test” the nation of Israel, “whether they will walk in My law or not” (Exodus 16:4). He explained that He might even allow a dreamer, who would teach wrong doctrines, to enter the community or congregation of Israel, “for the LORD your God is testing you to know whether you love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul” (Deuteronomy 13:3). At the time of the Judges, God tested Israel through pagan nations (Judges 2:21-22).

God tests you “to do you good in the end” (Deuteronomy 8:16), and “so that you may NOT sin” (Exodus 20:20).

That is why you are to “count it all joy when you fall into various trials, knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience” (James 1:2-3).  Later, in verse 12, James says: “Blessed is anyone who perseveres when trials come. Such a person is of proven worth and will win the prize of life, the crown that the Lord has promised to those who love him” (New Jerusalem Bible).

And Peter tells us: “… now for a little while, if need be, you have been grieved by various trials, that the genuineness of your faith, being much more precious than gold that perishes, though it is tested by fire, may be found to praise, honor and glory at the revelation of Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 1:6-7).

Do Not Test God!

We should ask God to help us never to sin against Him by “testing” Him. We cannot tempt God, as “God cannot be tempted by evil” (James 1:13), but we could test or try Him exceedingly—however, we should NEVER do this!

The Bible contains many examples where people tested God (compare Hebrews 3:8-9).

They “tested God again and again” (Psalm 78:41, New Revised Standard Version) by doubting Him and limiting His powers in their minds (verses 41 and 42).

They “tested God in their heart” by wondering whether He was willing and able to help them (Psalm 78:18-19).

They tested God by wondering whether He was even among them. Exodus 17:7 says (New Revised Standard Version): “He called the place Massah and Meribah, because the Israelites quarreled and tested the LORD, saying, ‘Is the LORD among us or not?’”

The Bible tells us never to test God in such manner. Christ’s famous reply to Satan in the wilderness should be correctly translated in this way: “Jesus said to him, ‘Again it is written, “Do not put the Lord your God to the test.”’” (Matthew 4:7; New Revised Standard Version. Compare also the Revised English Bible; the New American Bible; and the New Jerusalem Bible).

We are not to put God to the test by trying to force Him to do something in accordance with ourwill. Satan tempted Christ to sin against God, suggesting that He throw Himself from the pinnacle of the temple and forcing God the Father to intervene and help Christ. Christ knew that if He had done this, He would have sinned against the Father by “putting Him to the test” (Matthew 4:5-7).

We are admonished in 1 Corinthians 10:9: “We must not put Christ to the test, as some of them did, and were destroyed by serpents” (New Revised Standard Version). They “tested” Christ—the Personage in the God Family who dealt directly with ancient Israel in Old Testament times—by questioning God’s purpose for their lives and complaining that Christ had not provided them with food and water (Numbers 21:4-6).

Finally, Peter asked certain Church elders why some wanted to “test God by putting a yoke on the neck of the disciples” by insisting that Gentiles must become circumcised and keep the Old Testament rituals of the sacrificial system (Acts 15:10, compare verse 1). They tested and questioned God who had already admitted Gentiles into the Church, by giving them His Holy Spirit, without requiring of them to be circumcised. We all ought to pray that the ministry not create rules and regulations for the membership that test God and that are not in accordance with God’s Will.

Summary

When we ask God the Father to protect us from temptation, or serious and sore trials, we understand that God never tempts us to sin. Rather, temptation to sin comes through our own desires, the society around us, and Satan the devil. Christ tells us to ask the Father to protect us from the temptation to sin.

We also understand that God tests us to get to know us better. His tests are for the purpose of strengthening us and enabling us not to sin. We should not ask God the Father to withhold tests from us, but rather, as Christ tells us, ask the Father not to allow the trials we go through to be too difficult for us to bear. Conversely, we should ask the Father for strength and wisdom not to test Him, by doubting Him and His powers, by limiting—in our minds—His ability to help us, by trying to force our will upon Him, and by even questioning His involvement in our lives.

“Deliver Us From Evil”

What are we to do if we find ourselves in temptations and sore trials?

God does help us not to get into temptations if we do our part to resist, but if we do fall into temptations or serious trials, God is also willing to help us to endure and get out of them, no matter how we got into them.

We might have entered the realm of temptation because we gave in to our own selfish desires, or maybe we did not resist the influences of Satan the devil or the society that surrounds us. Or perhaps God allowed Satan to tempt us, but is using the occasion to test us. For example, Satan wanted to tempt Job, solely for the purpose of causing him to break down and sin. God allowed Satan to tempt Job, but at the same time, God used it as an opportunity to test Job, solely for the purpose of making him spiritually stronger—quite a different goal than Satan.

Christ not only instructed us to pray to God to not “lead us into” or permit “temptation,” including “sore trials,” but He also told us to pray: “…but deliver us from evil” (Matthew 6:13, Authorized Version).

As we have seen, temptation can originate through Satan the devil, or our own carnal and selfish desires, or the society around us. Since all of them may lead to sin, they are evil, and in order to prevent sin, we must be delivered from them.

Deliver Us From Ourselves

Oftentimes we sin because we follow our own evil desires and the demands of our sinful human nature. We need to pray to God the Father to deliver us from the same.

The Bible is very clear that in us, that is, in our flesh, nothing good dwells (Romans 7:18). Our human heart is described as “deceitful above all things, And desperately wicked” (Jeremiah 17:9). We are also told that the “imagination of man’s heart is EVIL from his youth” (Genesis 8:21). And so, the natural human being [not just his heart] is “evil” (compare Matthew 7:11; 12:34), because the person IS what he thinks—what is in his heart—and his actions show it. Christ said that out of the human heart “proceed evil thoughts,” leading to all kinds of evil actions (Matthew 15:19; Mark 7:21).

But Paul understood that God the Father and Jesus Christ “deliver” us from “the body of death” (Romans 7:24-25). If we follow our sinful human nature, we are headed toward eternal death (Romans 6:23), but we obtain a new heart and a new mind through the indwelling Holy Spirit. When we pray to the Father to deliver us from our evil self, we are, in effect, asking Him to give us more of His Holy Spirit, through which we can have  the power and strength to overcome ourselves, thus creating in us a new, godly mind.

And so, Paul encourages true Christians to “draw near [to God] with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and our bodies washed with pure water” (Hebrews 10:22). When Jesus Christ rules this earth and gives mankind a new heart, a remarkable change will occur. We read in Jeremiah 3:17: “… No more shall they follow the dictates of their evil hearts.” (Compare, too, Ezekiel 11:19-20.)

Deliver Us From Society

We may also yield to sin because of following the examples of the evil society we live in, which is filled with temptations.

We are warned that “Evil company corrupts good habits” (1 Corinthians 15:33), and that we should “not follow a crowd to do evil” (Exodus 23:2).

As mentioned before, Paul tells us to “abstain from every form of evil” (1 Thessalonians 5:22). The Authorized Version renders this verse: “… abstain from all appearance of evil.” In addition, we are to abhor what is evil (Romans 12:9) and to depart from evil (Psalm 34:14). Job was “blameless and upright, and one who feared God and shunned evil” (Job 1:1). The margin of the New King James Bible says that Job literally “turned away from evil.”

And so, we need to ask God the Father to deliver us from those evil influences and to give us the strength to resist them. Proverbs 2:11-12 tells us that godly “Understanding will keep you, To deliver you from the way of evil, From the man who speaks perverse things.”

Even though we understand these principles when we read them, we still sometimes just don’t follow wise counsel and, instead, end up in tempting situations that ultimately overpower us. But still, we can cry out to God for deliverance. Paul tells us in Galatians 1:4 that Christ “gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father…”

We should ask God to deliver us from evil circumstances and surroundings, brought about by evil men, as they could also discourage us and provoke us to sin against God. Remember, too, that even apart from the possibility of sinning, it is perfectly fine to ask God to give us rest and peace by delivering us from the evil of this society in all its various forms.

Paul was convinced that God would “deliver [him] from every evil work and preserve [him] for His heavenly kingdom” (2 Timothy 4:18). He tells us that God delivered him out of all his persecutions, adding that all those who want to live godly will suffer persecution in this God-defying world (2 Timothy 3:11-12).

He also testified in 2 Corinthians 1:10 that God “delivered us from so great a death [the danger of certain death that was brought upon them by evil men], and does deliver us; in whom we trust that He will still deliver us.”

He added in 2 Timothy 4:17 that he “was delivered out of the mouth of the lion,” reminding us of how Daniel was delivered by God “from the power of the lions” (Daniel 6:27). In addition, Peter points out how God “delivered righteous Lot, who was oppressed with the filthy conduct of the wicked” (2 Peter 2:7). Also, Jeremiah proclaims that God “has delivered the life of the poor From the hand of the evildoers” (Jeremiah 20:13).

God even tells us that He is willing to deliver us from all sickness, in His due time (Deuteronomy 7:15). In fact, we are told that God “shall preserve you from [or, deliver you out of] all evil” (Psalm 121:7).

Sometimes, God delivers the righteous from this evil society by letting the person die. Isaiah 57:1 tells us: “The righteous perishes… While no one considers That the righteous is taken away [or delivered] from evil.”

The whole point in this discussion is that we must never forget to pray to God the Father for deliverance.

Consider the example of David in Psalm 140:1-2: “Deliver me, O LORD, from evil men; Preserve me from violent men, Who plan evil things in their hearts; They continually gather together for war.”

Paul never forgot the importance of prayer for deliverance, either, including mutual prayer and intercession for others, asking the Christians in Thessalonica to “pray for us… that we may be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men; for not all have faith” (2 Thessalonians 3:1-2).

Deliver Us From Satan

The New King James Bible translates Matthew 6:13 as, “…but deliver us from the evil one,” emphasizing that the main culprit of evil is Satan the devil. After all, it is Satan who influences us, including the society around us. God did not create us with an evil heart. When God created Adam and Eve, He said that His creation was very good (Genesis 1:31). Ecclesiastes 7:29 confirms that “God made man upright, But they have sought out many schemes.” They did so because of Satan. We became evil because of Satan’s evil devices, which we absorbed and followed from our early days. Because of Satan and our acceptance of his influence, our flesh became sinful. And the more we follow Satan’s direction, the more we become carnal and hostile toward God.

It is God’s wish that we “escape the snare of the devil, having been taken captive by him to do his will” (2 Timothy 2:26). Christ prayed to the Father, not to take us out of this world, but “that You should keep them from the evil one” (John 17:15). Paul confirms, in 2 Thessalonians 3:3, that “the Lord is faithful, who will establish you and guard you from the evil one.” Christ has come to “destroy the works of the devil” (1 John 3:8), and we are told that the “God of peace will crush Satan under your feet shortly” (Romans 16:20).

Generally speaking, Christ has already “delivered us from the power of darkness” (Colossians 1:13), by dying for our sins and offering us the possibility of forgiveness, so that we don’t have to succumb to eternal death. We are told that “through death He might destroy him who had the power of death, that is, the devil, and release those [or, deliver those] who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage” (Hebrews 2:14-15).

God’s Church has been given the commission to preach this glorious news to others (Mark 16:15). As Christ sent Paul to the nations, so He is asking His Church today, “to open their eyes, in order to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God” (Acts 26:18).

But Satan is still on his throne, walking around like a roaring lion to see whom he can devour (1 Peter 5:8). We need to be on guard, and we need God’s help to resist Satan and to be delivered from his evil devices. That is why we need to pray to God for His help and deliverance—to be constantly rescued from Satan, the evil one. We also need the strength to resist the devil (1 Peter 5:9; compare Ephesians 4:27; 6:11;James 4:7); and so, we are to pray to God for such strength as well.

Help in Sore Trials and Temptation

We have seen that Christ tells us to ask God to deliver us from evil, including temptation originating from our own selfish desires or from Satan the devil or from the societal influences we are subjected to every day. And God promised that He would do that, if we really want Him to.

We read in 1 Corinthians 10:13: “No temptation has overtaken you except such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will also make the way of escape, that you may be able to bear it.”

In this case, rendering the words “tempted” and “temptations” as “tested” and “trials” would also make sense. Remember, the Greek words allow for both renditions.

For instance, the Revised English Bible states: “So far you have faced no trial beyond human endurance; God keeps faith and will not let you be tested beyond your powers, but when the test comes he will at the same time provide a way out [i.e., deliverance] and so enable you to endure.”

We are also told that God “knows how to deliver the godly out of temptations” (2 Peter 2:9) and/or “their trials” (compare the renditions of the Revised English Bible and the New Jerusalem Bible).

And finally, we read that Jesus Christ was “in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin” (Hebrews 4:15); and that He is “able to aid those who are tempted” (Hebrews 2:18),  since He was “tempted” Himself. “Tempted” is the most likely meaning here, as the context is sin (“yet without sin”), and Christ could be tempted as a human being because  He had given up His divine nature and became a human being here on earth (John 1:1, 14). At the same time, Christ was also tried and tested in all points, and He passed all tests without ever sinning. So, then, in that sense, Christ was both tempted and tested, and He can help us in, and deliver us from, our temptations and trials.

When we ask God the Father to deliver us from evil, including temptations or very serious trials in our lives, we also realize that Jesus Christ is there to help us in those times of need.

Summary

When we pray to God the Father to deliver us from evil, we are asking Him to deliver us from our own evil nature; the influences of the evil society around us; and the evil one, Satan the devil. In addition, we can ask God to deliver us from very serious trials, which might include sickness and the possibility of death—always subject, of course, to God’s Will in a given situation.

“For Yours Is the Kingdom…”

Christ continued to ask us to pray: “For Yours is the kingdom… forever” (Matthew 6:13).

One of the early requests of God in this prayer outline in Matthew 6 was the coming of His kingdom to be established here on earth (“Your kingdom come,” verse 10). In approaching the final words of the outline prayer, we are to remind ourselves and express the thought that the kingdom belongs to God the Father, and that He will give it to whomever He wants. Christ expresses this in Luke 12:32: “Do not fear, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.”

But God will always be THE king over His kingdom. Psalm 22:28 reminds us that “the kingdom is the LORD’S”; and even now, although this is Satan’s world, nobody rules without God’s express permission (Daniel 4:17; John 19:11; Romans 13:1-2).

When we say to God the Father that His kingdom is forever, we are telling Him that we understand that there will never be a time when God will not rule over His creation—including us. We read in Daniel 2:44 that the “God of heaven will set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed…and it shall stand forever.” Compare, too, Daniel 6:26; 7:14.

Even when God’s plan for mankind has been fulfilled, God the Father will still be the highest ruler over His kingdom. We read that at the very “end,” Christ will deliver the kingdom to God the Father (1 Corinthians 15:24). The time will come when God’s kingdom will rule over all there is (Psalm 103:19).

“For Yours Is the Power…”

Christ continued to ask us to pray: “For Yours is… the power… forever” (Matthew 6:13).

It was the day of Pentecost that marked the birth of the New Testament Church. It was on that very day that God gave His Holy Spirit to His converted sons and daughters. God sent His Spirit with a sound, from heaven, as of a mighty rushing wind (Acts 2:2).

Jesus Christ compared God’s Spirit with a mighty powerful wind, in John 3:8, when He talked to Nicodemus.  We find, then, that the Holy Spirit of God is many times described as a Spirit of POWER (compare 2 Timothy 1:7).

The Greek word for “power” is “dunamis,” from which come our English words “dynamo” or “dynamic.” It means “full of energy” or “energetic.” It is certainly not “a spirit of fear” or a spirit that motivates us to be ashamed or afraid. God will not allow us to enter His kingdom if we remain so fearful that we are never willing to fight the fight of salvation. Revelation 21:8 tells us that the cowardly and the unbelieving will end up in the lake of fire [signifying the second or eternal death], because they did not allow God’s Spirit within them to work through them. They remained filled with fear and timidity. They failed to reach their goal—the hope of salvation. So, then, it is God’s Spirit of power that must motivate us in a DYNAMIC way!

Paul was never afraid to make use of God’s power. He explains in Romans 15:18-19 that he accomplished tremendous things by the power of the Holy Spirit in him. He did not do this on his own. He KNEW that it had to be done through the power of God. He knew that “the power of Christ [did] rest upon” him (2 Corinthians 12:9).

We read that it is through the power of God the Father that Jesus Christ was resurrected (Ephesians 1:19-20). And God will resurrect His Spirit-begotten children with the same power He used to resurrect Jesus Christ (1 Corinthians 6:14). But God will only resurrect us to the godly “power of an endless life” (Hebrews 7:16), if His Spirit of power was in us at the time of our death (Romans 8:11).

It was Paul’s greatest goal and desire to attain the power of the resurrection, as we can read in Philippians 3:10-11. And so, when God resurrects us with His power, we will be raised in power (1 Corinthians 15:43). To put it differently, God, to whom belongs all power, is willing to share His power with us.

Let us therefore review in more detail the marvelous truth about the power of God.

All Power Belongs to God

We read in 1 Chronicles 29:12: “In Your hand is power and might; In Your hand it is to make great And to give strength to all.”

Psalm 62:11 exclaims: “God has spoken once, Twice I have heard this: That power belongs to God.”

God is “great in power” (Nahum 1:3), and no one is able to withstand Him because of His power and might (2 Chronicles 20:6).

We will be mistaken and deceived if we don’t know the Scriptures nor the power of God (Matthew 22:29). Our faith must be in the power of God, and not in the wisdom of men (1 Corinthians 2:5), as it is God’s divine power that “has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness” (2 Peter 1:3).

God IS Power

In Matthew 26:64, Christ identified God the Father as “THE Power.” God’s Spirit of power emanates from God, because God IS power!

Christ, too, is identified with the power of God (1 Corinthians 1:24). Christ received the power from God the Father when He was resurrected (compare 2 Corinthians 13:4). The Father shared, and still shares, His power with Christ, and through that power, Christ upholds all things today, including the entire universe, as Hebrews 1:1-3 explains.

God Created Everything Through His Power

Jeremiah 10:12 tells us: “He has made the earth by His power.”  Romans 1:20 adds: “For since the creation of the world His invisible attributes are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse.” Jeremiah 27:5 explains that God “made the earth, the man and the beast that are on the ground, by [His] great power…” In fact, He “made the heavens and the earth by [His] great power… There is nothing too hard” for God (Jeremiah 32:17).

Job 26:12-13 points out that God “stirs up the sea with His power… [and] By His Spirit He adorned the heavens.”

God’s Power Is Revealed

We saw earlier that God’s power is revealed through His creation (compare again Romans 1:20). However, it is also revealed through the gospel, as Paul explains in Romans 1:16: “For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God to salvation for everyone who believes.”

And, as the Church of God has a commission today to preach the gospel to prepare a people for Christ’s return, so John the Baptist went before Christ to prepare the people for His First Coming. He was able to do that “in the spirit and power of Elijah” (Luke 1:17).

God’s Gifts Through His Power

We read that God’s divine power gives us all things that pertain to eternal life (compare 2 Peter 1:3). In fact, we are kept or preserved today “by the power of God through faith for salvation” (1 Peter 1:5). In addition, God helps us in many different ways today, through His power, to preserve us from, or “deliver” us out of, physical harm (Isaiah 50:2). He gives us today physical things and opportunities by His power; for instance, the power to attain wealth (Deuteronomy 8:18).

God Heals Through His Power

God promises to heal us from our sicknesses. Christ performed many miracles of healing when He was on earth. He did it through the power of God the Father, which had to be present in order to heal (Luke 5:17).

There was a woman who was suffering from a serious sickness and, when she touched Christ, she was healed. Christ commented that He noticed that power had gone out from Him (Luke 8:46; compare Mark 5:30). It was the power of God’s Holy Spirit, which was in Him, that healed the sick woman. Christ had laid aside all divine attributes, so, as a man, He needed the power of God the Father in His life. And so, Christ was anointed “with the Holy Spirit and with power” by God the Father, and He was able to do good and to heal and cast out demons, “for God was with Him” (Acts 10:38).

God Gives Us His Power Today

We read in Isaiah 40:29 that God “gives power to the weak, And to those who have no might He increases strength.” He gives strength and power to His people (Psalm 68:35). For converted Christians, the gift of God’s power reaches an additional important dimension: God shares His very power already today with His begotten sons and daughters through the Holy Spirit dwelling within them:

Micah exclaimed in Micah 3:8: “I am full of power BY the Spirit of the LORD.” Christ promised His disciples that they would be “endued with power from high” (Luke 24:49) and that they would “receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon” them (Acts 1:8).

Once we have received God’s Holy Spirit, the power that we might potentially enjoy is beyond all human comprehension. Paul states in 2 Corinthians 4:7: “But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellence of the power may be of God and not of us.”

He adds in Ephesians 3:20-21: “Now to Him who is able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that works in us, to Him be glory in the church.”

Paul explains that God the Father lives in us through the Spirit of His mighty power, the same power mentioned before, which He worked in Christ when He raised Him from the dead (Ephesians 1:19-20).

With God’s power working in our lives, “nothing will be impossible” for us (Matthew 17:20). Even though it may be impossible for ordinary and unconverted men, it will not be impossible for God’s converted people, because GOD will be with them, and we KNOW that “with God all things are possible” (Matthew 19:26; compare Luke 1:37).  But, we must believe it (Mark 9:23)! We must BELIEVE that all things are possible for God (Mark 14:36) and that, therefore, all things are possible for us, since God lives in us.

As God created and fashioned the universe and the earth with His mighty Spirit of power, so WE will also participate in future creative acts, since God will share His power with us, when we become born-again members in the Family of God. He already does so to an extent today, but He will share ALL of His power with us, when we enter His kingdom (For more information, please read our free booklet, “God Is A Family.”)

We must learn today to apply God’s power in our lives—to use that portion that God has given to us in order to overcome. God wants to see how we handle it today. He needs to be sure that He can entrust us with limitless power later without running the risk of misusing that power and turning against Him, as Lucifer and his angels once did, ultimately becoming Satan and demons (For more information, please read our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World.”)

How are we to prove to God today that we will never abuse His power in the future?

By allowing His Spirit in us to motivate and enable us to keep God’s law (Ezekiel 11:19-20; Numbers 14:24). God’s Spirit in us enables us to obey the truth, as Peter explains: “…you have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit…” (1 Peter 1:22).

God’s Power Lasts Forever

Christ mentioned that God’s power will last forever. When we pray to God the Father, we should be cognizant of this fact.

Psalm 66:7 tells us that God “rules by His power forever.” Revelation 5:13 adds: “Blessing and honor and glory and power Be to Him who sits on the throne [God the Father], And to the Lamb [Jesus Christ], forever and ever.” Compare, too, Revelation 7:12.

Summary

God created everything by His power and He sustains everything through His power. God’s power is revealed to man through His creation, and also through the true gospel. God has power to help us in physical ways, and He offers us the gift of His Holy Spirit of power. As God the Father raised Christ from the dead through His power, so He will raise us up by the same power.

Christ, who sits at the right hand of God’s power, will return to this earth with great power (Mark 13:26). At that time, He will be clothed with a powerful spiritual body and He will rule in God’s kingdom of power (1 Corinthians 4:20). God the Father offers us the possibility to rule with, and under, Christ in His kingdom, with a powerful body that  will be equal to the body of Christ (1 John 3:2; Philippians 3:21).

“For Yours Is the Glory…”

Christ continued to ask us to pray: “For Yours is… the glory… forever” (Matthew 6:13).

What should we be thinking and meditating about when acknowledging to the Father that His is the glory?

God Our Creator

First, we are to realize that God is our Creator; that nothing would exist without Him; and that nothing would continue to exist without Him.

Romans 11:36 tells us: “For of Him and through Him and to Him are all things, to whom be glory forever. Amen.”

God the Father, who is the highest in the Godhead (1 Corinthians 11:3; John 14:28; 20:17), created us physically, and He continues our spiritual creation today, through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, by freeing us from the evil world.

Galatians 1:3-5 explains this aspect of our spiritual creation for which we should glorify God, in this way: “Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.”

We also read that not only God the Father, but also Jesus Christ, deserves all glory, now and forever (2 Peter 3:18). This is so, as Jesus Christ had all glory BEFORE He became a Man, and He has all glory today (John 17:5; Luke 24:26; 1 Timothy 3:16). And we read that Christ, in His glory, will return to this earth (Matthew 25:31).

We must understand that both the Father and Jesus Christ are God. Christ tells us, however, that we are to pray to the Father, as He is greater, in authority, than Christ.

God’s Glory Too Glorious for Man

We cannot look with our human eyes at the glory of God and live. God had to cover Moses with His hand, so that he would not see God’s glorious face and die; but God did allow him to see the glory of His back (Exodus 33:18-23). Stephen was permitted to see God’s glory in a vision, just before he died (Acts 7:55).

We find described a glimpse of God’s glory in Revelation 15:8, where we read that the heavenly temple was filled with smoke from the glory and power of God. Even when the Israelites looked at God’s glorious appearance from afar, the “sight of the glory of the LORD was like a consuming fire on the top of the mountain in the eyes of the children of Israel” (Exodus 24:17).

Understanding God’s Glory

Those who have been called by God into His Way of Life can understand the truth about the glory of God (2 Corinthians 4:6). To some extent, God’s glory could and can be appreciated by all men (Psalm 19:1), but most have refused, and still refuse today, to consider it (Romans 1:22-23). Even in Christ’s time, and at the time of the early New Testament church, most people refused to give glory to God (Luke 17:18; Acts 12:23). Man’s rejection of God’s glory will continue until Christ returns (Revelation 16:9).

This must not be the case for those in God’s Church! Rather, we are instructed by God to declare His glory to all nations. Revelation 14:6-7 describes the time when God will judge the nations. Just before that time, an angel will appear with the everlasting gospel, which is to be preached to those who dwell on earth. He will introduce the message with these words: “Fear God and give glory to Him (verse 7).” 1 Chronicles 16:24 commands God’s people to “Declare His glory among the nations.” Paul asked the brethren to “…pray for us, that the word of the Lord may run swiftly and be glorified” (2 Thessalonians 3:1).

Ultimately, “the earth will be filled With the knowledge of the glory of the LORD, As the waters cover the sea (Habakkuk 2:14).

Glorify God in Your Life

It is the commission of God’s Church to proclaim the gospel of God, which includes a message about His glory, but we also have a personal responsibility to proclaim the glory of God in our own lives, by the way we live. When we conduct our lives within the parameters of God’s principles, we are actually ambassadors—representatives of God—to those who observe us. They will ultimately learn from us how to glorify God—how to give glory to Him.

Matthew 5:16 tells us: “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father in heaven.” (Compare 1 Peter 2:12.)

John 15:8 adds: “By this My Father is glorified, that you bear much fruit; so you will be My disciples.” (Compare Leviticus 10:3.)

Our right example of Christian living should lead others to glorify God, as Paul says in Galatians 1:24: “And they glorified God in me.” Whatever we do, say, and even think, should be to the glory of God (1 Corinthians 10:31; 1 Corinthians 6:20). Even when we are persecuted for the name of Christ, God is glorified, as it will become apparent that we loved God more than anyone or anything else (compare 1 Peter 4:14-16). This may even include death, if we are put in a position to die for the faith (compare John 21:19).

We are to live for the glory of God, NOT for our own glory or for the glory of other men (John 7:18). Even Christ did not seek His own glory (John 8:50). He said, in John 17:4, that He had glorified the Father on earth. We also read that Paul did not seek glory from men (1 Thessalonians 2:6).  Proverbs 25:27 says that it is not even glory when one seeks his own glory.

Seek God in Time of Trouble

When we are in trouble and ask God for help, we can remember the plea of the psalmist in Psalm 79:9—the way in which he approached God—and we can do likewise: “Help us, O God of our salvation, For the glory of Your name; And deliver us, and provide atonement for our sins, For Your name’s sake!”

God tells us, in Psalm 50:15: “Call upon Me in the day of trouble; I will deliver you, and you shall glorify Me.”

We must know that God will not leave us alone. We can, therefore, say confidently with Paul: “And the Lord will deliver me from every evil work and preserve me for His heavenly kingdom. To Him be glory forever and ever. Amen” (2 Timothy 4:18; compare Philippians 4:19-20).

We Are to Receive God’s Glory

When we pray to God, “Yours is the glory forever. Amen,” we are acknowledging that He is the “Father of glory” (Ephesians 1:17). At the same time, we need to realize that God has created US, so that we can obtain His glory! This may sound unbelievable, but Scripture reveals that God WANTS to share His glory with you and me!

Since physical man was created in the image and likeness of God, he does possess a certain glory, though it is only temporary, of course. Christ said in Matthew 6:29 that Solomon had this glory.  We are told in 1 Peter 1:24 that the glory of man is like the passing and temporary flower of the grass, and also in Isaiah 28:1, that man’s “glorious beauty is a fading flower.”

It is God’s purpose to share His eternal glory with us. However, human beings, left to themselves, could never obtain it. One reason is that they sin, and unless sin is repented of and forgiven, man “falls short of the glory of God” (compare Romans 3:23).

But the good news is that Christ died for us so that through Him—through His death AND through His life in us—it becomes possible for us to obtain God’s very own glory!  Romans 8:18 tells us that the sufferings of this world shrink into insignificance in comparison with the glory which shall be revealed in us. We are already “being transformed into the same image [of Christ] from [man’s] glory to [God’s] glory, just as by the Spirit of the Lord” (2 Corinthians 3:18).

We read in 1 Thessalonians 2:12 that we must “walk worthy of God who calls us into His own kingdom and glory.” We are, in fact, to inherit “the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ” (2 Thessalonians 2:14). 1 Peter 5:10 confirms that God called us “to His eternal glory by Christ Jesus,” and Romans 5:2 emphasizes that we “rejoice in hope of the glory of God.”

Philippians 3:20-21 leaves no doubt in this regard: “the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ…will transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body.”

To reiterate, when we pray to the Father and refer to His glory, it should be a reminder to us that God’s glory could be ours.

Summary

As God’s Church, we have a responsibility to make the mystery of God’s glory known to others (compare Colossians 1:27). Individually, we need to live a Christian life and set a right example so that others will glorify our Father in heaven.

Glory belongs to God. God’s glory will last forever. God’s glory is too bright for human beings to behold. Christ shares the glory of His Father. God the Father resurrected Christ in glory, and Christ will return in glory. But God wants to share His very glory with man. God has revealed to us the mystery of His glory—that it is obtainable for us, and that we will actually inherit it, if we walk worthy of His calling. We are to live our lives to God’s glory, so that others can glorify God as well. Ultimately, the earth will be filled with the glory of God. When we ask God the Father for help, we can refer to His glory, which He promised to give to us.

In the Name of Christ

Christ tells us that we are to pray to the Father in “Christ’s name” (compare, for instance, John 16:23: “… whatever you ask the Father in My name He will give you.”). What, exactly, does it mean to pray to God the Father in Christ’s name?

We will review several interesting passages where the concept of praying, speaking or acting in Christ’s name is used. Notice what those passages actually convey to us.

The Greatness of Christ’s Name

When we pray in Christ’s name, we must always be mindful of the GREATNESS of His name.

Ephesians 1:20-21 reveals to us that Christ is above every name that is named. Philippians 2:9-11 adds that God exalted Christ and gave Him the name, which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow. There is no other name given to man by which we can be saved, but the name of Christ (Acts 4:12). And, finally, Hebrews 1:4 explains that Christ became so much better than the angels, as He has, by inheritance, obtained a more excellent name than they.

We Belong to Christ

The mere fact that someone says or does something “in Christ’s name” does not mean that he will be heard, or that he will be accepted by God. Matthew 7:22-23 says that people prophesied in Christ’s name, casting out demons and doing many mighty works in Christ’s name, but Christ says that He never knew them.

In Mark 9:38-41, someone, who was not one of the Twelve Apostles, cast out demons in Christ’s name. Christ tells the apostles who objected to such practice, not to prevent him from working miracles in His name.  He went on to explain that if someone gives a glass of water to His disciples in His name, because the disciples belong to Him, “he will by no means lose his reward” (verse 41).

We see that the concept of  “in Christ’s name” includes the fact that one “belongs to Christ.” The people who are mentioned in Matthew 7:22 did not belong to Christ, so their words or actions “in His name” were meaningless.

Note another example in Acts 19:13-17, showing that the phrase “in Christ’s name” cannot be used as just some kind of a routine or a magical phrase, not even in prayer. Neither can it be used in vain repetition. In that passage, sorcerers tried unsuccessfully to cast out demons by calling the name of Jesus over those who were possessed because they noticed that Paul did it in the name of Jesus  (compare Acts 16:18). However, they were unable to do so, as they did not belong to Christ. They were simply trying to use the phrase “in Christ’s name” as a “magical formula.”

Christ Name Identifies and Describes Christ

When we speak of Christ’s name, we actually speak of Christ Himself. When we understand how great HIS NAME is, we can begin to comprehend just how great HE is, and when we realize that we can only be saved through the name of Christ, we can then recognize that we can only be saved through Christ Himself.

Matthew 12:21 says that Gentiles will trust in Christ’s name [trust in Him]. Matthew 18:5 says that when we receive a little child in Christ’s name, we receive Him. And Matthew 18:20 says that when two or three are gathered together in His name, He is among them.

Matthew 28:19-20 quotes Christ’s words as follows: “… make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of [in the possession of] the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit [the God Family, currently consisting of the Father and the Son who are both working through the power of the Holy Spirit], teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you…” But we also read that we are to be baptized into the name of, or possession of, Jesus Christ.  That is, we are baptized in, or into, Him. We are baptized into Christ’s death (Romans 6:3), and when we are baptized into Him, we have put Him on, as Galatians 3:27 explains.

For those of us who have been properly baptized, we were buried with Christ in baptism, and we were resurrected with Christ (Colossians 2:12-13). We died with Christ, and were raised with Christ (Colossians 2:20; 3:1). So, again, we see that being baptized in, or into, His name means being baptized in, or into, Him.

Acts 21:13 tells us that Paul was willing to die for the name of the Lord Jesus; i.e., all that Christ stands for. Or, we might say, Paul was willing to die for Christ.

Romans 10:13-14 makes an equivalent statement: Those who call on God (verse 14) call on the name of the Lord (verse 13). Further examples can be found in the Book of Revelation. We are told in Revelation 13:6 that the beast opens “its mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name.” Revelation 15:4 tells us: “Who should not fear YOU, O Lord, and glorify YOUR name?… all nations shall… worship before YOU.” Revelation 16:9 states: “… they blasphemed the name of God… and did not give Him glory.” Verse 11 says that they “blasphemed the God of heaven… and did not repent.” Also, verse 21 says that they “blasphemed God.”

To pray “in Christ’s name” means to pray “in Christ.” But what, exactly, does it mean to “pray in Christ”?

In the Name of Christ Means ‘Through His Present Power’

When we do something in the name of Christ, we recognize His great power through which He works.

Acts 3:6 says that Peter healed a lame person by telling him to rise up and walk “in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth.” Acts 3:16 says that Christ’s Name, “through faith in His Name,” has healed a person—the faith which comes through Him did it.

Acts 4:7 quotes the high priest asking Peter, “By what power [dunamis in Greek; a reference to the power of God’s Spirit] or by what name have you” healed this man? Acts 4:10 quotes Peter’s answer:  I did it “…by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth…, by Him this man stands here before you whole.”

Christ did the healing. Peter told the lame man, in effect: I command you in the name of Christ to rise; that is, I command you to rise, knowing that Christ will do it.

We also read in 1 Corinthians 5:4-5 that Paul said: “In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when you are gathered together… with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ,” to disfellowship someone. Paul referred to the fact that the power of Christ was present. That is, CHRIST was present through the power of the Holy Spirit. Knowing this, Paul could tell them to do a certain thing, in the name of Christ, because Christ’s power and presence was there. To put it differently, Paul was telling the elders that Christ would disfellowship the person, through them. It is the same principle at work when God’s ministers baptize someone in, or into, the name of Christ. It is actually Christ who performs the baptism, while using His human servants as His instruments.

When We Pray in Christ’s Name, Christ WILL Do It

John 14:13-14 says that whatever we ask in Christ’s name, Christ will do it.

The Ryrie Study Bible’s comments on this verse are: “This is not a formula to be tacked on to the end of prayers, but means praying for the same things which Christ would desire to see accomplished. It is like using a power of attorney which a very dear loved one has given you.”

The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, explains: “…whatever you ask in My name—as Mediator—that I will do.”

Matthew Henry’s Commentary points out: “They were to plead his merit and intercession, and depend upon it… Christ’s is a good name, well known in heaven… By faith in his name we may have what we will for the asking.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary adds that we are to pray “consistent with His character.”

But HOW will Christ do it? WHY will HE do it? And WHAT, exactly, will He do?

In His Name Means “Through Christ”

John 14:26 says that the Father will send the Holy Spirit in the name of Christ. Titus 3:5-6 says that the Father gives us the Holy Spirit through Christ. It is actually Christ who receives the Holy Spirit from the Father, to then pour it out on us (Acts 2:33; John 15:26).

When the Father gives us the Holy Spirit in Christ’s name, He is actually giving us the Spirit through Christ. When we pray to the Father in the name of Christ, we pray to the Father through Christ. But how does that happen, and what does it mean?

We read in Romans 7:25 that Paul thanked God through Jesus Christ our Lord. He adds in 1 Corinthians15:57 that God gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. So, somehow, Christ DOES something. When we pray to the Father in the name of Christ, we expect Christ to do something!

Notice Hebrews 13:20-21, where we read that God will make us complete through Jesus Christ. Philippians 4:13 states that Paul could do all things through Christ who strengthened him.

John 16:23-24 says that whatever we ask the Father in Christ’s name, the Father will give it to us, and when we ask in Christ’s name, we will receive it. However, we had read earlier that Christ will do it. So, we see, then, that the Father does it through Christ! Simply put, the Father gives it to Christ, and Christ passes it on to us.

Christ Our Mediator

But there is more. When we pray to the Father in Christ’s name, it not only means that the Father works through Christ in response to our prayer, but also, that we acknowledge Christ’s role and function while we pray, expecting Christ to do something while we pray. In general, when we pray to God in the name of Christ, we are praying through Christ—expecting Christ to back us up, support us, and do something in regard to what we say.

The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, explains that Christ is the living Conductor of the prayer upward, and the answer downward.

We read Paul’s words in 2 Thessalonians 3:6 that he gave a command to the brethren in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. In verse 12 he commanded and exhorted them through our Lord Jesus Christ. In Colossians 3:17 we read: “And whatever you do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through Him.”

When we pray or say something in the name of Christ, we say it, not only with or by His authority, but we actually speak through Christ.

You may wonder how that can be. Let’s notice a key Scripture that sheds much light on what actually happens when we pray in the name of Christ. As 2 Corinthians 5:18-20 tells us: “Now all things are of God, who has reconciled us to Himself through Jesus Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation, that is, that God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, not imputing their trespasses to them, and has committed to us the word of reconciliation. Now then, we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God were pleading through us: we implore you on Christ’s behalf, be reconciled to God.”

What this Scripture is actually telling us is that God, who was in Christ, reconciled us to Himself through Jesus Christ. Paul said that he and other disciples were ambassadors for Christ. They acted as though God were pleading through them. They implored the members on Christ’s behalf.

In the same way, when we pray to the Father in the name of Christ, we are, in a sense, asking Christ to plead our case to the Father. We are representatives of Christ—representing Christ as though Christ was pleading through us to God the Father. It is as if Christ is praying to the Father for us. He is our Mediator, our Intercessor and our Advocate. Compare 1 Timothy 2:5: “For there is… one Mediator between God and men, the Man Christ Jesus.” Notice also 1 John 2:1: “… if anyone sins, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ.”

Christ came in the name of the Father, as His representative. The Father lived in Christ and did His works in and through Christ.

As the Father did His works through Christ, so Christ does His works through, and in, us. That includes prayer. Christ lives in us, and when we pray in the name of Christ, it is actually Christ who gives us the mind to say the right things, and it is He who even communicates to the Father what we might have wanted to say—but we could not find the right way to express them.

We read that the Spirit makes intercession for us, when we pray (Compare Romans 8:26-27). Verse 34 clarifies that it is actually Christ, through His Spirit, who makes intercession for us or pleads our cause. He is a life-giving Spirit (1 Corinthians 15:45). For a more in-depth discussion, please read our free booklet, “Is God a Trinity,” on pages 13-14.

How, then, do we understand John 16:26-27, which says: “In that day you will ask in My name, and I do not say to you that I shall pray the Father for you; for the Father Himself loves you, because you have loved Me, and have believed that I came forth from God.”?

Doesn’t this passage say that Christ will NOT pray for us to the Father?

The Commentary on the Whole Bible, by Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, explains: “Christ does pray the Father for His people, but not for the purpose of inclining an unwilling ear… It is not that the Father were not of Himself disposed to aid you.”

The Ryrie Study Bible agrees, pointing out: “To address the Father through the Son has been the normal Christian practice ever since.”

It is true that the Father knows our thoughts, and that He knows what we will say before we say it. Christ said that He would not ask the Father to do for us what we need, because the Father Himself loves us. Christ was saying, in effect: It is not that the Father does not love you. He does love you, because you have loved Me. At the same time, Christ IS our Mediator, and it is His role, as the One who HAD BEEN MAN, and can therefore sympathize with our weaknesses, to speak to the Father on our behalf.

When we speak to the Father through the living Jesus Christ in us, it is actually Christ who is inspiring us and who is doing the speaking. For instance, Christ even said that He, through the Holy Spirit, will inspire us to say what we ought in times of persecution (compare Luke 21:14-15; 12:11-12).

We are acting as Christ’s representatives, just as a police officer is a representative of the police force and the law. He might say that he is acting “in the name of the law.” When he says that, he represents the law, and the law speaks through him. In the same way, Christ speaks through us when we represent Him.

Also, as we saw, when we pray to the Father in Christ’s name, we speak to the Father through Christ, recognizing Christ’s function and role as our Mediator or Advocate.

Christ is speaking through us, and we are speaking through Christ. After all, Christ lives in us (2 Corinthians 13:5). Christ lived in Paul, and Paul lived by the faith of Christ (Galatians 2:20, Authorized Version), even when he spoke to people and when he prayed to God.  Notice 2 Corinthians 13:3: “… since you seek a proof of Christ speaking in me.” As Christ lived in Paul, He was speaking through and for Paul.

So again, when we pray to the Father in the name of Christ, we do it through Christ. In a sense, we ask Christ to communicate our prayers, in their intended way, to the Father.

Notice these final passages as proof for this assertion:

Hebrews 9:24 tells us that Christ appears in the presence of God the Father for us, NOW, every time we pray in His name. Hebrews 7:25 states: “Therefore He is able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him, since He always lives to make intercession for them.” And Hebrews 13:15 adds: “Therefore by Him (the Elberfelder Bible says: “through Him”) let us continually offer the sacrifice of praise to God, that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to His name.” This passage tells us that we are to pray to God the Father through Christ.

Summary

Since we belong to Christ, Christ allows us to do and say things in His glorious and all-powerful name. That is, we can do things through the power of His Holy Spirit in us.

When we pray, write, or say something in the name of Christ, we are actually asking Christ to do those things for us. We speak to the Father through Christ. It is as if Christ speaks to the Father on our behalf—as if Christ communicates our prayers to the Father, helping us express to the Father what we think, how we feel, and what we are going through. Sometimes, we may not know exactly what to say, but Christ, through His Spirit in us, helps our weaknesses.

When we end a prayer by using the words “in Christ’s name,” we had better make sure that we CAN say this—that Christ IS actually speaking through us, or interceding for us. The warning here is that just saying “in the name of Christ” after a prayer can easily become a vain repetition. To prevent this from happening, we must be well aware of its meaning, and when we use this expression, we must realize the accompanying great responsibility, and liability, for us.

Every time we use the words “in Christ’s name,” we are to be very conscious of the fact that Jesus Christ is acting, at that very moment, as our Mediator, Intercessor and Advocate, interceding on our behalf as our merciful High Priest, and that He is pleading our cause, expressing to the Father our most intimate feelings and temptations, as well as our personal struggle with ourselves and our own human nature.

Christ promised that He would do for us what we ask when we pray to the Father in His name. The Father will answer our prayer through Christ. But we must ask the Father in the proper way, and with the correct understanding of what it means to pray “in Christ’s name.”

Amen

Christ instructed us to close our prayer with the word “Amen” (Matthew 6:13). But as is the case with praying “in Christ’s name,” the use of the word “Amen” can also become a vain repetition if we are not careful. Again, to avoid this, we need to have a good understanding of what it means to say “Amen.”

Rienecker’s Lexikon zur Bibel explains that the Hebrew word “Amen” literally means “this is certain” or “so shall it be.” It also carries the meaning of “true or truth, reliable, permanent, faith and faithfulness.” For instance, we read in Jeremiah 28:6: “… and the prophet Jeremiah said, ‘Amen! The LORD do so; the LORD perform your words which you have prophesied…’”

The commentary continues to point out that the Greek, and later the Latin, English and German, adopted the Hebrew word “Amen” without translating it.

Both the Old Testament and the New Testament apply this word sometimes to God. We read in Isaiah 65:16 about the “God of truth.” The Hebrew word for truth is “Amen.” In Deuteronomy 7:9, we read about “the faithful God.” Again, the Hebrew word for “faithful” is “Amen.” In Revelation 3:14, Christ describes Himself as “the Amen, the Faithful and True Witness, the Beginning [better: Beginner] of the creation of God.”

The solemn meaning of the word is also emphasized in 2 Corinthians 1:20: “For all the promises of God in Him [Christ] are Yes, and in Him Amen [or better, according to the literal text: “…and therefore also through Him the Amen…”], to the glory of God through us.”

The commentary concludes with these important observations: “The ‘Amen,’ which the praying person says at the end of the prayer, is empty of meaning and a misunderstanding of its Biblical use, if it does not appear in a lively connection with the contents of the prayer.”

Summary

When we conclude our prayer with the word “Amen,” we must not use it as a routine  empty phrase. It is a very important and meaningful word, a confirmation, if you please, that we actually meant every word we said in the prayer. It must never be used thoughtlessly, as one of its uses is in reference to God Himself.

Conclusion

The Bible tells us that we need to pray, and it tells us how to pray, and to Whom we are to pray. As we said in the introduction, it is the purpose of this booklet to help you pray effectively. It is our sincere desire that, after you have read the booklet, you will feel inspired to incorporate the Biblical principles mentioned herein, and begin to realize how interactive God is with you on a very personal level.

In applying the keys for successful prayers, as well as using the outline in Matthew 6 as a guide, you can be confident that God will hear your prayers! His answers to your prayers will be gratifying, far beyond what you can imagine!

Just go ahead and try it!

Appendix

Ask for More of God’s Holy Spirit

Is it possible for a Christian to receive more of God’s Holy Spirit?

Yes it is, and the way in which this occurs involves personal growth, as well as God choosing someone to fulfill a special function in His service.

First of all, understand that God gives man His Holy Spirit as a GIFT. Peter explains this in context in Acts 2:38: “Then Peter said to them, ‘Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission [margin: forgiveness] of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.'”

Paul further describes the purpose of God’s gift: “In Him [Christ] you also trusted, after you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation; in whom also, having believed, you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, [which] is the guarantee [margin: down payment, earnest] of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, to the praise of His glory” (Ephesians 1:13-14; also compare 2 Corinthians 5:5).

God’s Holy Spirit is also God’s power, and through it, Christians are able to live a converted life. We find a dramatic contrast of two ways of living explained in Romans 8:5-6: “For those who live according to the flesh set their minds on the things of the flesh, but those who live according to the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. For to be carnally minded is death, but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.”

Just repenting and receiving the gift of the Holy Spirit is not enough. This is not the complete process that God has established in order for mankind to enter into eternal life. There is some effort required on our part. In His message to the seven churches found in Revelation 2 and 3, Jesus Christ summarizes His instructions to each group with these words: “‘To him who overcomes…'” (Compare Revelation 2:7; 2:11; 2:17; 2:26; 3:5; 3:12; 3:21).

Consider how Paul encouraged Timothy, a young minister under his guidance, to use the gift of the Holy Spirit: “Therefore I remind you to STIR UP the gift of God which is in you through the laying on of my hands. For God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind” (2 Timothy 1:6-7).

Power, love, and a sound mind are all areas in which Christians are to grow, and that growth comes through using God’s Holy Spirit to overcome. Each of us WILL experience the necessary growth and change if we heed Paul’s admonition to the Christians in Philippi: “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus…” (Philippians 2:5).

Even if we have God’s Spirit in us, if we don’t use it to overcome and grow, we may find ourselves left behind. Jesus taught a parable concerning a fig tree that was not bearing fruit (compare Luke 13:6-9). Ultimately, it was to be cut down because it was worthless as a fruit tree. The spiritual analogy for us is that we must use the Spirit God gives us to produce the fruit of conversion, which is manifested by our character becoming more and more like the Father and Jesus Christ–righteous in every aspect (compare Matthew 5:48).

King David understood that his own actions of adultery and murder had separated him from God. In deep and bitter repentance he acknowledged his mistakes. David’s prayer is recorded in Psalm 51, and in it, he makes this startling request: “Do not cast me away from Your presence, And do not take Your Holy Spirit from me” (verse 11). He understood that if God took His Holy Spirit away from him, it was equivalent to God actually casting him away!

Christians are accountable to use what God gives them. Jesus taught in the parable of the talents that we will be judged, and rewarded, according to how productively we incorporate God’s power into our lives (compare Matthew 25:14-30)! Here is how Peter presents this challenge: “…but GROW in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 3:18).

A good example of some individuals who did just that, were the seven members who were chosen to fulfill needed roles in the Church. A requirement was that the men were to be “full of the Holy Spirit…” (Acts 6:3). These men were chosen based on the fruits of God’s Holy Spirit, manifested in the way they conducted their lives (compare Galatians 5:22-23).

In 1 Corinthians 12, we learn that spiritual gifts were given for the purpose of directing the Church of God: “There are diversities [margin: allotments or various kinds] of gifts, but the same Spirit” (verse 4). Paul goes on to name those gifts in verses 27-28: “Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually. And God has appointed these in the church: first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, administrations, varieties of tongues.”

These various kinds of gifts are further explained in Ephesians 4:11-13: “And He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers, for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ…”

Numbers 11 shows that God actually took some of the Holy Spirit He had given to Moses and gave it to the elders in Israel, in order to empower them to assist Moses (compare verses 17, 25-26). In another example, Elisha received a double portion of the Holy Spirit that Elijah had (compare 2 Kings 2:9-15).

However, in regard to God giving of His Holy Spirit to Christ, we find this statement from John the Baptist: “‘For he [Christ] whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him [Christ]‘” (John 3:34, Authorized Version). Also, in the example of John the Baptist, the angel, Gabriel, told Zacharias: “‘…He will also be filled with the Holy Spirit, even from his mother’s womb'” (Luke 1:15).

Generally, God gives us only a small portion of His Holy Spirit at the time of our proper baptism. But God expects us to use His Spirit to GROW in His way of life, so that He can give us MORE of His Spirit! That is why we need to be consistently RENEWED in the spirit of our mind (Ephesians 4:23). Paul addresses converted Christians in Romans 12:2, when he tells them: “And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind…” This is a continuous process, and the supply of the Holy Spirit helps us to accomplish this change (Philippians 1:19).

We read in the New Testament, in the Book of Acts, that Paul and Barnabas were ordained for a special work in the Church of God (Acts 13:1-4). The Biblical record shows that God will use zealous individuals for His special purpose. In explaining the qualifications of an elder, Paul states: “This is a faithful saying: If a man desires the position of a bishop [margin: overseer], he desires a good work” (1 Timothy 3:1). In these instances, when a man is ordained to the ministry, God grants help through His Holy Spirit (compare Luke 10:17-20; Mark 16:15-18).

Finally, if you desire to have more of God’s Holy Spirit, simply ask! Luke 11:13 says: “If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him!” We have this further assurance: “Now this is the confidence that we have in Him, that if we ask anything according to His will, He hears us” (1 John 5:14). “And whatever we ask we receive from Him, because we keep His commandments and do those things that are pleasing in His sight” (1 John 3:22).

What Is Christ’s Name?

It is very important that we know Christ’s name and fully understand the meaning of it. The Bible reveals who Jesus Christ is, and by what name we should address Him. Peter, in speaking before the Sanhedrin in defense of healing a lame man, said: “‘let it be known to you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST OF NAZARETH, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead, by Him this man stands here before you whole” (Acts 4:10). Continuing in verse 12: “‘Nor is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved.”

On another occasion, Peter addressed the Gentile household of Cornelius, explaining the power and significance of Jesus Christ’s name. “To Him all the prophets witness that, THROUGH HIS NAME, whoever believes in Him will receive remission of sins” (Acts 10:43).

Indeed, the Old Testament does speak of the coming of the Messiah (compare Daniel 9:25-26), and it also tells something about Him, through the name that would be given to Him: “Therefore the Lord Himself will give you a sign: Behold, the virgin shall conceive and bear a Son, and shall CALL HIS NAME IMMANUEL” (Isaiah 7:14). Immanuel literally means, “God with us!”

From the “Illustrated Dictionary of the Bible,” by Herbert Lockyer, Senior Editor, we find this explanation: “The word MESSIAH comes from a Hebrew term that means ‘ANOINTED ONE.’ Its Greek counterpart is CHRISTOS, from which the word CHRIST comes. Messiah was one of the titles used by early Christians to describe who Jesus was (emphasis added).”

Just as in the Old Testament there were many names that were applied to God, so also in the New Testament were various names or titles used that pertained to the Messiah.

In Luke 1:30-33, the angel Gabriel appeared to Mary and told her that she would be the one to bear the Messiah: “Then the angel said to her, ‘Do not be afraid, Mary, for you have found favor with God. And behold, you will conceive in your womb and bring forth a Son, and shall CALL HIS NAME JESUS. He will be great, and will be CALLED THE SON OF THE HIGHEST; and the Lord God will give Him the throne of His father David. And He will reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there will be no end.'” In answering Mary’s question as to how this birth would occur, the angel said to her: “The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Highest will overshadow you; therefore, also, that Holy One who is to be born will be CALLED THE SON OF GOD” (verse 35).

When this announcement was given to Mary, she was betrothed to Joseph; that is, she was legally married to him in accordance with civil laws, but the marriage had not yet been consummated. An angel appeared to Joseph in a dream to reassure him. He said of Mary: “And she will bring forth a Son, and you shall CALL HIS NAME JESUS, for He will save His people from their sins” (Matthew 1:21). Continuing in verses 24 and 25: “Then Joseph, being aroused from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord commanded him and took to him his wife, and did not know her till she had brought forth her firstborn Son. And he CALLED HIS NAME JESUS.”

We also find this testimony in Luke 2:21: “And when eight days were completed for the circumcision of the Child, HIS NAME WAS CALLED JESUS, the name given by the angel before He was conceived in the womb.”

To understand the meaning of the name “Jesus,” let’s again refer to what the angel said to Joseph: “…and you shall call His name Jesus [margin: “Lit. SAVIOR”], for He will save His people from their sins” (Matthew 1:21). In this instance, the angel tells Joseph what to name the Child, and he also defines what the name “Jesus” means. In the Old Testament, the name “Joshua” similarly means “Jehovah-saved.” It is quite likely that the Greek transliterated word “Jesus” has arisen from the Hebrew form of “Joshua,” the name that most Hebrew-speaking Jews would have used at the time of the Messiah’s earthly life.

During His ministry Jesus was called Rabbi (teacher) by both those who were His disciples (compare John 1:38) and by those who did not truly accept Him for who He was (compare Matthew 22:34-36).

Following the resurrection of Jesus Christ, one of His disciples made this revealing statement in regard to who He was: “…Thomas answered and said to Him, ‘My LORD and my GOD!'” (John 20:28). Several times Jesus is referred to as “LORD,” which conveys the sense of “MASTER,” or the One we need to OBEY. Jesus Christ is our LORD, our MASTER, our sovereign CREATOR (compare John 1:1-4), and our REDEEMER. Aside from that, Lord may also serve as a polite term of addressing someone, in the sense of “Sir.”

Note how Peter concluded his powerful witness on the Day of Pentecost: “Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God has made this Jesus, whom you crucified, both LORD and CHRIST” (Acts 2:36). Even at the very conclusion of the Book of Revelation, in chapter 22, verse 21, we find this statement: “The grace of our LORD Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.”

The Roman ruler, Pilate, did something that gives us more understanding concerning how we are to address the Messiah: “Now Pilate wrote a title and put it on the cross. And the writing was: JESUS OF NAZARETH, THE KING OF THE JEWS” (John 19:19). He actually wrote this title in more than one language: “Then many of the Jews read this title, for the place where Jesus was crucified was near the city; and it was written in HEBREW, GREEK, AND LATIN” (John 19:20). The significance of this deed is also reflected in the miraculous events surrounding the Day of Pentecost, as recorded in Acts 2. The crowd assembled there represented many different countries, but they all heard the disciples of Jesus speaking in their own native tongues—not just Hebrew, or Aramaic, or Greek, or Latin. In verse 11 of Acts 2, this testimony is given: “‘…we hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.'”

What was said in those various languages would have also included appropriate names for Jesus Christ. These people truly understood what they heard, because it was presented to them in their own languages.

When Saul—later to be named Paul—was called, Jesus revealed Himself to him. Saul asked: “‘Who are You, Lord?’ Then the Lord said, ‘I AM JESUS, whom you are persecuting…'” (Acts 9:5).

Even the demonic world knows about the Messiah, as recorded in Mark 1:23-24: “Now there was a man in their synagogue with an unclean spirit. And he cried out, saying, ‘Let us alone! What have we to do with You, JESUS OF NAZARETH? Did You come to destroy us? I KNOW WHO YOU ARE—THE HOLY ONE OF GOD!'” Another incident involved the seven sons of Sceva who tried to exorcise an evil spirit: “And the evil spirit answered and said, ‘Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?'” (Acts 19:15).

There are also those who use the name of Jesus Christ in false ways even today. Jesus gave one of the major warnings for the end of this age: “For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and will deceive many” (Matthew 24:5). Jesus also warned about those who think that they are doing things in Christ’s name: “Not everyone who says to Me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name?’ And then I will declare to them, ‘I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness!'” (Matthew 7:21-23).

As we can see from the foregoing, using the name of Jesus Christ must be with His approval.

We see that God, the Father of Glory, has seated the Lord Jesus Christ at His own right hand “far above all principality and power and might and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this age but also in that which is to come” (Ephesians 1:21).

Note, also, this statement from Philippians 2:9-11: “Therefore God also has highly exalted Him and given Him THE NAME WHICH IS ABOVE EVERY NAME, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, and that EVERY TONGUE should confess that JESUS CHRIST IS LORD, to the glory of God the Father.”

In the last days of this age, Jesus promised His help and protection to those who truly recognize who He is. In Revelation 3:8, we find this promise of hope from Jesus Christ: “I know your works. See, I have set before you an open door, and no one can shut it; for you have a little strength, have kept My word, AND HAVE NOT DENIED MY NAME.” Continuing in verse 10: “Because you have kept MY COMMAND to persevere, I also will keep you from the hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.”

Then, in Revelation 3:12: “He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. I will write on him the name of My God and the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God. And I will write on him My new name.”

How we address the Messiah must be based on our understanding of who He is, and what He represents! His very name gives us access to the Father and to answered prayers! Whatever language we may speak, we must come to recognize the preeminence of Jesus Christ in our lives. Finally, whether we refer to Christ as the Messiah, Jesus, Christ, Jesus Christ, Lord, God, Son of God, Master, Teacher, King, Savior, Redeemer, or any number of other names and titles that the Word of God applies to Him, we MUST understand the deep meaning conveyed with these expressions, and we must back up all that we do by making certain we are doing the Will of our Father in heaven!

Letter to the Brethren – December 12, 2005

Download PDF

Dear brethren and friends,

It is only a matter of a few weeks since we were keeping the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day, as instructed by God. Throughout the world, faithful believers congregated to celebrate the Feasts of the Lord (Leviticus 23:2, 34-43). The master plan of God as revealed through His Holy Days is of the utmost importance to those few who have been called at this time. They help us to clearly see the meticulous planning of our great God. We must never underestimate the marvelous calling that those who have been placed into God’s Church at this time have been given. We should pray fervently, and continuously, that we never take for granted the wonderful truth, hidden from the world, but revealed to the called-out ones.

The Feast of Tabernacles pictures the time when Christ sets up the Kingdom of God on earth and rules and reigns as King of kings and Lord of lords for a thousand years. The Last Great Day pictures the time when all those who had not had their opportunity for salvation, will indeed be given their first opportunity. It is wonderful knowledge that is just not understood by the world. It is also knowledge that was once understood by some who have forsaken the truth and gone back into the world.

Having celebrated the autumn Feast Days a few weeks ago, “Christmas” now looms just over the horizon. The contrast couldn’t be more marked. The world will be celebrating the supposed birth of Christ on December 25th when any honest student of the Bible should be able to come to the understanding that Christ was NOT born in December, but in the early autumn. The exact day of Christ’s birth has been hidden from mankind–if God had wanted us to know His Son’s date of birth, and that we should celebrate it, He would obviously have given us that information. But He hasn’t. We can only know the approximate time of the year when Christ was born (Please see the Question and Answer in Update 162 on September 24th 2004, which is posted on the Web. If you have no access to the Web, please ask for a hard copy).

What does celebrating a birthday, on the wrong day, have to do with true Christianity? Well, in truth, nothing whatsoever! This world’s “Christianity” has devised its own days, just as the true Sabbath (the time from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset) has been changed to Sunday, but without any Biblical authority whatsoever to make such a change. God commands us to keep the Sabbath holy–not Sunday (Exodus 20:8-11). Christ said that He was Lord of the Sabbath–not Sunday (Mark 2:27-28). And God’s clearly revealed annual Holy Days are substituted by uncoordinated days that have their roots in paganism–a haphazard collection of traditional man-made days–with no recognition whatever of God’s plan for mankind. (Please read or re-read our free booklet, “God’s Commanded Holy Days.”)

The “Christmas season” is a time of the year that true Christians don’t greatly care for. They are bombarded with advertising about the Christmas period, and their children (or grandchildren) are subject to the usual functions at school from which they have to be removed–it is a time of the year like no other. And it is all based on numerous lies. The Bible talks about meat in due season (Matthew 24:45). While we can apply this to keeping God’s Holy Days, the same principle of looking at why we should avoid the rampant paganism that is so obvious at this time of year, fits into the same category.

There are a number of issues connected with this season. There is much lying, particularly to younger children (including the deceitful concept that Santa Claus or the little Christ Child bring presents, etc., etc.). Rampant hypocrisy and a spirit of compromise are prevalent–so much so that we do have to be very careful that the season itself doesn’t cause us to compromise our Christian calling in any way.

In the past, too often, Church members (many of those subsequently left the Church) have compromised because of family, business or other pressures. Of course, it can be difficult if a member has these pressures–BUT we need to ask ourselves what is most important. Is it obedience to God and His way, without compromise– or giving in to “keep the peace” within the family or with relatives, because of pressure? It goes without saying that we have to use a great deal of wisdom in this area, and seeking the appropriate counsel may be very necessary. But based on observations over the years, we have seen too many cases of compromise by those who really should have known better. We all have to look at this matter carefully. We can all be put into a difficult position, but 2 — how do we react? We should try to ask ourselves at all times, “What would Jesus Christ do?” The answer to this question is so very important for good decision-making. And conscientiously following through with the obvious answers is vital. To the world, compromise is just the way to go- -at Christmas time, or at any other time. So many probably do it without thinking or considering their conduct, but that is not the way true Christians should ever approach things. Compromise with Christmas festivities, celebrations and all the other inappropriate things that are indulged in at this time of the year must simply be not an option for us.

The spirit of this time of the year can also be a danger. It is a time of excess. Many children seem to expect and get everything they want, which cannot be good for them. As they grow up in such an environment, many come to expect to GET everything, which is not the way it should be. Adults also indulge themselves in many ways. The Christmas season is an excuse for bawdy, riotous office parties–with an excess of food, drink and wanton behavior. Advertisers tell us that there are only so many shopping days to Christmas and encourage as much spending as possible. The commercialized and advertised incentives to buy Christmas presents already start in November, at the latest. It’s a “prosperous” time for big commercial companies and store owners, but that is not true for the consumers. Both the UK and USA have trillions of pounds or dollars of personal debt, but the end of the year sees a frenzy of spending–in many cases, consumers spend money which they don’t have, but which they borrow to satisfy the expectations and greed of their family members and friends. Some shops don’t seem to be able to take the money quick enough. And, when the Work of God simply doesn’t have enough income to engage in all the really IMPORTANT activities it would dearly love to do, money is spent at a massive rate during a time of the year that has its roots in paganism–while most people today never even give a thought to the supposed religious side of the event.

Do we get into the “Christmas” spirit? Do we get involved with excess, just like the rest of society? If we have done it in the past, we should review our behavior. We may–albeit unintentionally–be imbibing the spirit of Christmas, without realizing it. On the other hand, if we don’t become part of the frenzy and celebrations at this time of the year, we will stand out in today’s society. That is the price we have to pay for obedience to God and His way. 1 Peter 4:3-5 are telling verses: “For we have spent enough of our past lifetime in doing the will of the Gentiles—when we walked in lewdness, lusts, drunkenness, revelries, drinking parties, and abominable idolatries. In regard to these, they think it strange that you do not run with them in the same flood of dissipation, speaking evil of you. They will give an account to Him who is ready to judge the living and the dead.”

Society thought it strange that true Christians didn’t get involved in their ways, some 2,000 years ago. Today is no different. They think we are odd and that we deprive our children or grandchildren of the family fun of Christmas, by not being a part of the way that they think is normal. Notwithstanding that faulty reasoning, we must not imbibe the “Christmas” spirit! We always need to be focused on the right way to live.

Paul tells us in Romans 12:1-2: “I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service. And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” Conformity with the world at any time is not acceptable to the great God. There surely is no greater time when this can happen to us, if we’re not careful, than at this time of the year. We are to be a walking, talking commercial for God’s way of life and, by avoiding Christmas and its spin-offs, we can be just that! Please read or re-read our free booklet on the subject, titled: “Don’t Keep Christmas!”

The festivals of God are wonderful days full of meaning and importance. Rejecting the ways of this world is that which is expected of us if we are to be true to our calling. We have to be very careful to make sure that we live up to the expectation that God has of us. To help us, God gave us His wonderful Feast days to look forward to, and to meditate about what they picture. Keeping our eyes on the goal of the Kingdom of God and all that it will entail, will help us to avoid and resist the “Christmas” spirit which is so heavily embraced by the world at this time of year (compare Ephesians 2:1-3).

With brotherly love,

Brian Gale

Letter to the Brethren – November 14, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

We have marked another milestone in our calling, having completed our observance of God’s commanded seasonal Holy Days for this year!

Year by year, the Church of God rehearses the dramatic events of Godís plan for the establishment of His Kingdom with mankind. The significance of what we do is little understood by the world in which we live. Neither do the societies of this age comprehend the nearness of these yet prophesied developments.

Paul addresses this contrast in his letter to the church of the Thessalonians: “But concerning the times and the seasons, brethren, you have no need that I should write to you. For you yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so comes as a thief in the night. For when they say, ‘Peace and safety!’ then sudden destruction comes upon them, as labor pains upon a pregnant woman. And they shall not escape” 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3).

By virtue of our calling and our continued obedience to God, we have an understanding of the future. Paul further states: “But you, brethren, are not in darkness, so that this Day should overtake you as a thief. You are all sons of the day. We are not of the night nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as others do, but let us watch and be sober [self-controlled]” (1 Thessalonians 5:4-6).

Just what is it that we are to watch? What does this admonition to the church really mean for us?

In Paul’s comments, it is apparent that “others” were in what is tantamount to a kind of sleep, that is, they were unaware of where the course of this world would lead. The clear record of that generation of Godís church is that many who were awakened to understand the plan of God chose, rather, to go back to sleep.

Those who did not sleep were the ones who continued to do the work of the Church of God. That is what we must be doing, today!

At the Feast of Tabernacles, we asked those attending to complete a questionnaire to assess participation in certain phases of the work we are doing. We wanted to know if the members read the Updates, letters and booklets; viewed the StandingWatch programs; and, we also asked for suggestions.

We know that many do all of this and much more! It is exactly this kind of commitment that assures that each one of us does not sleep but continues to watch. It takes real effort to stay involved. Paul wrote Timothy: “Therefore I remind you to stir up the gift of God which is in you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Timothy 1:6).

In times past, the remnants of Judah who returned to Jerusalem were called upon to rebuild the Temple of God. The work of that time did not measure up to the former magnificence of the Temple built by Solomon (Compare Haggai 2:3 and Ezra 3:12-13). In this regard, God recorded this challenge: “For who has despised the day of small things?” (Zechariah 4:10).

We in the church find ourselves in a very similar circumstance when it comes to fulfilling the tasks given to us. Likewise, we have this assurance from Godóthe way we can complete our part in the work of God: “Not by might nor by power, but by My Spirit, Says the LORD of hosts” (Zechariah 4:6).

In the time ahead and small though we are, we must zealously continue to reach out to the people of this world with the truth of God. As among those who have been assigned to watch and to warn, we are to draw from the power of God and stir up the gift given to us!

This past Feast of Tabernacles was remarkable for the spirit of unity and friendship that was shown among all. Jesus said: “By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another” (John 13:35). Knowing that ìGod is love,î it follows that when we stir up the gift of His Holy Spirit, love will be the fruit!

That love must fuel the work we have been given! This is how Jesus explained the work that both He and the Father had committed themselves to complete: “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

Even though the seasonal “feasts of the LORD” have ended for this year, we still have the weekly holy convocation, the Sabbath! We still are able to assemble together to honor God, to learn more of His ways and to be a light in this world of darkness.

Keep your hearts in the work of God, the work that Jesus Christ is conducting through those who remain faithful to Him! Stay ready for the future God has revealed to His church. Let us never sleep as others do, but let us stand our watch as Christians to the very end!

In Christís Service,

David J. Harris

Letter to the Brethren – September 21, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren, Co-Workers and Friends:

When you receive this letter, the Fall Holy Day season will have almost arrived. On Tuesday, October 4, we will be keeping the Feast of Trumpets, followed by the Day of Atonement on Thursday, October 13. Beginning with the evening of Monday, October 17, we will be joyfully celebrating for eight days the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day. We look forward to this unique opportunity to spend this time with brethren of like minds and goals, while taking a “leave of absence” from the hustle and bustle of this hectic and dangerous world. As we are mentally, spiritually and even physically preparing for the annual Fall Festival season, we cannot help but realize the striking difference between the not-too-distant future of this world, as pictured by God’s Holy Days, and what the world is like today.

This country is still attempting to come to grips with, and to recover from the terrible disaster, which Hurricane Katrina brought upon New Orleans, the rest of Louisiana, Mississippi and Alabama. The worldwide political and economic fall-out has been, at least, equally devastating. Commentators warn that the catastrophe might push America’s fragile economy into recession. The production of agricultural commodities, crude oil and gas supplies, has been seriously threatened. Hurricane Katrina has been classified as the most expensive hurricane to have ever hit the USA. Estimates prognosticate that the final accounting could approach more than the $300 billion spent in four years of fighting in Afghanistan and Iraq. The initial fear that as many as ten thousand people might have died in the storm has, thankfully, not materialized, although the death toll is expected to reach at least one thousand people.

The world has watched with shock and incredulity the American efforts to deal with the crisis. Especially the European press have repeatedly spoken of ìThe United States of Shame,î stating that the humiliated super power was incapable and incompetent of handling such a national catastrophe. One Italian paper, La Repubblica, compared America with Pompeii, claiming that it was “slowly dying.” Many suggested that the failure of the US emergency services to handle the onslaught of Hurricane Katrina was due to resources being diverted to the war on terror, with 7,000 National Guard soldiers from Louisiana and Mississippi being deployed in Iraq.

The national press has been equally outspoken. The New York Times voiced its opinion that the Iraq war and the most recent handling of the crisis in New Orleans shook the faith of the world, and of all Americans, in the ideals of this nation. It was also revealed that the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) had warned as early as August of 2001 of the three most likely catastrophes to strike the United States. First on the list was a terrorist attack in New York. Second was a super-strength hurricane hitting New Orleans. Third was a major earthquake on the San Andreas Fault, possibly devastating San Francisco or Los Angeles. Subsequent developments have manifested that the USA was not ready for the first two catastrophes, and according to the Los Angeles Times, it is presently not ready for the third catastrophe, either.

The Bible reveals that the United States of America, Great Britain and Canada, as well as the entire world, will soon be facing natural and man-made disasters of such a scope and scale, as were NEVER BEFORE observed by man. There are REASONS for these future terrible catastrophes. [As I write this letter, Hurricane Rita, presently a Category 4 hurricane, is expected to strike the Texas coast on Saturday, September 24.] Our new booklet, The Fall and Rise of Britain and America, describes those reasons. We plan to distribute a hard copy to the attendees at our Feast sites this year, and we will mail it to others after the Feast. When you receive your copy, please study it carefully, preferably in conjunction with our booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”

The Church of God has been proclaiming for decades what is soon going to happen! Do we really grasp HOW serious it will be? God has forewarned us in His Word that there will be earthquakes of a higher magnitude than EVER experienced by man (compare Revelation 16:18). Can we even imagine the REALITY of what IS surely going to happen, as revealed in Isaiah 13:13: “the earth will move out of her place”? Isaiah 24:18-20 adds: “And the foundations of the earth are shaken. The earth is violently broken. The earth is split open, The earth is shaken exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, And shall totter like a hut.”

God warns us of ever-increasing hurricanes, tornadoes, tidal waves, volcanoes and wild fires (compare Luke 21:25; Isaiah 24:6; 28:17-18; 30:30). He warns us of terrorist attacks, national and international wars, hunger and disease epidemics (compare Matthew 24:6-8 and, especially, Isaiah 30:25). Do we really comprehend what God tells us in Isaiah 28:22: “For I have heard from the Lord GOD of hosts, A destruction determined even upon the whole earth”? Do we really let sink in the unspeakable horror of Christ’s warning, that NO HUMAN BEING would SURVIVE these future cataclysmic catastrophes (compare Matthew 24:21-22)óIF IT WERE NOT for Christ’s return to end man’s incapable and incompetent attempts to rule this planet? But Christ WILL come back! He will take the reigns of government and banish Satan, the present god, prince and ruler of this world. He will share His righteous and merciful administration with His BORN AGAIN children of God, with you and me.

THAT is what God’s annual Fall Holy Days picture. THAT is the little-understood hope of Christ’s gospel. THAT is what God’s Church must proclaim today (compare 1 Peter 2:9; Ephesians 3:8-10; Mark 13:10). Yes, times will get MUCH WORSE, but in the end, the future will be so much brighter and glorious than man could ever imagine. UTOPIA IS COMING.

Heaven on earth will become REALITY. Let us all truly rejoice in God’s unspeakable wisdom and plan for you and for me, as well as for all of mankind. God’s purpose has been determined before the foundation of this world, before time began, but it is to be manifested and proclaimed in these last days BY HIS CHURCH. God’s Holy Days help us to be mindful of His plan and purpose. The time is far spent, and Christ’s return is at hand (compare Romans 13:12). His reward is with Him, to give everyone according to his works (compare Revelation 22:12).

We wish all of you a spiritually and physically rewarding Holy Day season.

With the love of our King and Savior, Jesus Christ,

Norbert Link Evangelist

Letter to the Brethren – August 15, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren in Christ,

We reviewed in a recent sermon the subject of commitment and the fact that while God expects the wholehearted commitment of each of us in living His Way, He is fully committed to be certain we have all the helps needed from Him to succeed in our calling according to His great purpose! We observed that such commitment requires dedication from those He has called!

We at headquarters were most pleased with the positive attitudes observed and the fervent responses of many of you in answer to the plea for financial support of the work God is doing through CEG as we continue through the tough months of summer. No doubt God observed these favorable attitudes of His loyal disciples as well. Thank you for your continued prayers and support for God’s end-time Work!

Paul noted the right attitude of the Corinthians in 2 Corinthians, chapters 8 and 9. Speaking of their unselfish approach, Paul writes of the churches in Macedonia, “that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded in the riches of their liberality” (2 Corinthians 8:2). The giving attitude of these disciples was commended the more due to their dedication and their fellowship, even in the midst of poverty. Verse 5 reveals they did these things having given themselves to the Lord and then to the Church according to God’s will.

What does one’s willing generosity reveal to our God? Paul illustrates in verses 7-15 of chapter 8 the answer to this question. First, that such a one abounds in the attributes of God (verse 7). Second, this approach proves the sincerity of their love (verse 8). Third, such a one imitates Christ (verse 9). And, finally, fourth, this approach reflects one’s desire to help supply the needs of others (verse 14). Paul goes further with this admonition in chapter 9 where he says, “He who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and he who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. So let each give as he purposes in his heart, not grudgingly or of necessity; for God loves a cheerful giver” (verses 6-7).

Speaking again of the generosity of faithful followers in this Way, Paul makes an interesting observation in Philippians 4:15-20 where in he states; “Not that I seek the gift, but I seek the fruit that abounds to your account” (verse 17). Paul continues; “And my God shall supply all your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus” (verse 19). Yes, God indeed takes note of our generosity!

We have so much to be thankful for, dear brethren, as time continues to draw toward the prophesied world events which will soon astound the nations. This world must face serious calamities in the near future, but in the final analysis, the truth stands – joy and harmony, security and peace, untold abundance and wealth and all that is perfect relative to God’s Way will be brought forth as Christ establishes the Kingdom of God on the earth.

These coming events – those which picture world-wide catastrophe and those which reflect the establishment of God’s eternal joy on the earth through His great Kingdom ñ are all pictured in the upcoming fall festivals of God. In observing these festivals, we show respect toward God’s plan and His command that we live out these future events through the keeping of His festivals which picture all God will do as He brings about the establishment of the Family of God. The 23rd chapter of the book of Leviticus and the 28th and 29th chapters of the book of Numbers speak of Godí’ command relative to His holy days.

Again, we do have much to be thankful for as time marches forward toward these world-changing events. God has given us His truth, His faith, and His Spirit, whereby we must learn to live our lives as Christ lived in the flesh. This upcoming fall festival season allows for us special time to illustrate to God our sincere thanks for the calling we have received.

Psalm 100 gives an approach for us to seriously consider relative to the attitudes we should have as we prepare for and attend the fall festivals. We must never be half-hearted in our approach to God, His commands and His ways, of which these festivals are a substantial part.

The inspired words of God in this 100th Psalm reveal some interesting thoughts for you and me. We see that when we come before God on His holy Sabbath and during His holy festivals, we are to shout with joy and sing praises to Him. We worship Him in this way because He is our God! He created us and now has called us to live according to His purpose and His Way. This approach is not the approach of the world!

We are to come before Him with thanksgiving and with praise. We are thankful to Him and praise Him because He is good, His mercy is everlasting and His truth endures forever!

In Psalm 101, David, in speaking to God, says that he will sing unto Him of His mercy and judgment and that he will dedicate himself to living according to God’s perfect Way. David is clear in this Psalm that he will avoid those who walk contrary to God’s Way, noting specifically “those who fall away” (Psalm 101:3).

God has called us to a way of life, brethren. He has called us to live our lives as Jesus Christ lived, to walk as Christ walked. David was a man of God. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were men of God. Sarah and Rebecca were women of God. Many others are named in the Scriptures. He has now called you and me to become men and women of God, to be obedient to all His ways, and to obey the commands He has established for our good.

In Psalm 103, David proclaims many of the benefits we receive from God as He does bless those brethren who are faithful to His Way. In pointing to many of these benefits, David makes note of the fact that God forgives all our iniquities, heals all our diseases, redeems our lives from destruction, crowns us with loving kindness and tender mercies and satisfies our mouths with good things (verses 2-5). He is “merciful and gracious, Slow to anger, and abounding in mercy” (verse 8).

We should be meditating on these things, keeping them in our minds as we approach this festival season; and we must continue to draw near to our God, growing in His truth, His faith and His Spirit so that we might be able to obey our God in doing the things He requires of us!

In Christian love,

J. Edwin Pope

Letter to the Brethren – July 11, 2005

Download PDF

 

Dear Brethren and Friends,

In the middle of the year 2005, this world is mired in seemingly hopeless turmoil! We have just witnessed another unspeakable terror atrocity, this time, in the city of London, England. Innocent people were literally blown apart, while others were maimed to become cripples for the rest of their lives! Add to that the incomprehensible suffering of humans all over the earth who find themselves living desperate lives in the most bleak of circumstances.

Not a happy picture, not at all.

But there is real hope for the future of this world, and we who have answered God’s calling and have remained faithful know that a new age of global peace will be established. World events when laid alongside Biblical prophecies show that this time is near, even at the door! We report these significant occurrences each week in the Church’s weekly Update. We publish comprehensive booklets and record in-depth sermons, both explaining and warning about the times in which we live. We are bringing the good news that God will soon send Jesus Christ back to this earth to end violence, suffering and war and to establish unending peace! Our website at www.eternalgod.org along with the video presentation at www.standingwatch.org can now be reached by anyone with computer access anywhere in the world! We know these things with certainty! But what more can we now do? What responsibility do we bear both individually and as a part of the Church of God, described in the Bible as the very body of Jesus Christ: “Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually” (1 Corinthians 12:27)?

The inescapable answer for us is that we must, first of all, continue to remain faithful. Jesus puts it this way: “But he who endures to the end shall be saved” (Matthew 24:13). He adds this instruction in His teaching: “Blessed is that servant whom his master, when he comes, will find so doing” (verse 46). As Christ so plainly requires of each and every member of God’s Church, are we doing this in a personal and in a collective way? Are we faithful in our generation? Sadly, over the last fifteen or twenty years, more have left than have remained faithful! Even among those who have endured great trials over the last several decades, some still are stumbling in their faith, and some no longer are willing to pay the price required to endure to the end!

However, our calling is much greater than our own personal rewards. We also bear a responsibility to our brethren and to the world in which we now live. Here is how Jesus instructed those entrusted to be a part of the Church, and it applies now, as well: “By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another” (John 13:35). That love is the same love that originates and emanates from God through His Holy Spirit. Consider how complete and committed God’s love is: “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

The world not only does not comprehend this statement and promise from God, but their minds are simply closed to its reality at this time. You see, we face the joyous task of bringing this good news, the ìGospel of the Kingdom of God, to a world now entrenched in opposition to God’s ultimate purpose: “But even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing, whose minds the god of this age has blinded, who do not believe, lest the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine on them” (2 Corinthians 4: 3-4). The “god of this age” is Satan, who is an incorrigibly corrupt spirit being seeking to destroy mankind. Here is how he now presents his rule: “For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light” (2 Corinthians 11:14). We understand that Satan, along with his demonic hordes, will rule until the return of Jesus Christ and the establishment of God’s Kingdom on this earth (Compare Revelation 20). Just as Satan continually tried to tempt and destroy Jesus Christ, so he now seeks to destroy, in particular, the people of God: “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour” (1 Peter 5:8). Then note our admonition in verse 9: “Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world.”

Satan pretty much has his way with this world, but the faithful followers of Christ are an irritation and an obstacle for him. Our job, our responsibility, is to be “steadfast in the faith” that is, we are to endure. To be able to do this, we must follow the pattern established for us. Even in the first generation of God’s Church, some did not endure, and we find this warning: “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering. For He who promised is faithful. And let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works, not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and so much the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:23-25). Paul made a statement almost two-thousand years ago that is so absolutely timely and applicable right NOW: “…it is high time to awake out of sleep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed” (Romans 13:11).

Again, the personal question arises, are we reaching our point of compromise in our calling? Is Satan “devouring” us? Is it in zeal, that is, are we faithfully meeting with God’s people and contributing to the soundness of Christ’s body and the vibrant work He is accomplishing, right now? Are we already planning for the Holy Days this fall, or will that be another last-minute after-thought? Do we harbor hurt feelings carefully nourishing wrong attitudes, rather than following a path of repentance, forgiveness and reconciliation?

Brethren of Christ, when we become side-tracked with personal issues that actually amount to walking contrary to our calling, we not only damage our own growth and future, but the effectiveness of the work of God, the ongoing work given by Him through Jesus Christ. Remember, Jesus Christ lives, and He is the living, administrative Head of the Church of God! Each of us shares a part in the great calling we have been given. We are to zealously proclaim the gospel of the kingdom as a witness to the entire world (Compare Matthew 24:14). However, this world will not accept us or the message we bring. Matthew 24, verse 9, states that we will actually be hated by all nations, because we proclaim the same truth delivered by Jesus. Nevertheless, we are to, “Cry aloud, spare not; Lift up your voice like a trumpet; Tell My people their transgression, And the house of Jacob their sins” (Isaiah 58:1). The people of God are to be watchmen, to proclaim God’s message as a witness in this age: “Also, I set watchmen over you, saying, ‘Listen to the sound of the trumpet!'” (Jeremiah 6:17). Jesus warned His disciples, especially those alive at the time of His return, to watch and to be ready! (Compare Matthew 24:42, 44; 25:13). Know and believe that God’s Church proclaims this truth from God! Also, understand that this message from God is destined to grow mightily in the coming months and years,a message that indeed stands in profound opposition to the nations who are now blinded through deception and who follow Satan’s rule.

Our job does not end in proclaiming this warning. We have been called to rule the nations under Jesus Christ. Read the messages to the Churches as found in chapters 2 and 3 of Revelation. Also, Peter reveals this about the called, chosen and faithful of God: “But you are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim the praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light” (1 Peter 2:9).

God is still calling people out of this world into ìHis marvelous light.î He uses the work of His Church and the dedication of His people to help accomplish this. People are being converted. Their lives have immeasurably changed, the kind of change that all of mankind must eventually undergo in order to bring about the harmonious peace that characterizes God’s government. Jesus says of the work that is before us: ..”The harvest truly is great, but the laborers are few; therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest” (Luke 10:2). This Scripture does not say anything at all about the harvest being over! Rather, Jesus identifies an issue that is as true now as it was then, there needed to be more people involved in the work! We find this additional explanation in John 4:35: “Do you not say, ‘There are still four months and then comes the harvest’? Behold, I say to you, lift up your eyes and look at the fields, for they are already white for harvest.” Some think that the work of the Church in going to the world as a witness is over! That dangerous way of thinking does not find support in the words of Jesus Christ! Also, consider the very next verse in John 4: “And he who reaps receives wages, and gathers fruit for eternal life” (verse 36). Who among us wants to stop receiving these kinds of wages or gathering this kind of fruit?

Brethren, continue to pray for those things we are told to pray for more laborers for the harvest. Pray for open doors to powerfully teach God’s way and to proclaim His message of hope. Pray that God will use all of us as His ambassadors of the Christian way, asking for the help we need to become lights in a world of darkness. We have a message of hope for a world that knows none. Troubles are upon us, and greater trials are ahead for this age. Yet, the sure and certain promise of God stands, it is a message for each of us; it is a message for all of mankind:

“And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, ‘Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God. And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away'” (Revelation 21:3-4).

In Christ’s Service,

David J. Harris

Letter to the Brethren – June 6, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

What a great opportunity we have received from God to be involved today in the most important task on earth ñ that of preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God in all the world as a witness, and of personally overcoming and growing to become ready for the establishment of that Kingdom here on earth, when Jesus Christ returns in a few years from now.

NOTHING must be more important in our lives. Even though the task may sometimes seem overwhelming, we must always remember that we are involved in GODíS Work ñ and GOD will give us the strength and power to do what He expects of us.

God offers us the priceless GIFT of His Holy Spirit to successfully complete our mission ñ and to complete IN US what He has started (Philippians 1:6).

A few weeks ago we kept the Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread. We will be keeping Pentecost in a few days time. This is a most important Feast day for its meaning and application by those whom God has called at this time.

Having examined ourselves, kept the Passover and put sin (leaven) out of our lives, not only for seven days but as an ongoing process, Pentecost moves on to the next stage of God’s Master Plan – that of the giving of the Holy Spirit. That original Pentecost nearly 2,000 years ago, when the New Testament Church was founded (Acts 2), must have been truly awesome. Imagine hearing the apostles speaking about the wonderful works of God in many languages (Acts 2:4-13); Peter instructing the crowds to repent, be baptized and receive the gift of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38); and three thousand people responding and being baptized!

Down through the ages, God has called and placed into His Church many people right down to this present time. We have the unique opportunity of understanding God’s plan for mankind through the power of His Holy Spirit. But how well are we using God’s priceless gift?

The fruit of the Spirit is clearly listed in Galatians 5:22-23, where a total of nine characteristics of that fruit are shown. In the three previous verses (Galatians 5:19-21), there are seventeen works of the flesh listed, almost twice as many more negatives than positives. This shows that there is a lot we need to overcome – but it also shows that with the help of God’s Spirit in us, we CAN overcome the works of the flesh and REPLACE them with God’s very divine nature. In verse 22, the first characteristic of the Holy Spirit is that of love, which is an absolute necessity to have, if we are to follow the instructions of Christ. But what about the rest of them? Peace is an interesting subject and the one that I want to concentrate on in this letter.

We certainly don’t expect peace in the world. The Bible tells us that people will be saying, “Peace, peace. When there is no peace” (Jeremiah 6:14). But what about peace in the Church, the spiritual organism that includes all those who have God’s Holy Spirit? Do we love peace?

Jesus said,”Blessed are the peacemakers” (Matthew 5:9). Can we include ourselves in that group of “peacemakers”? Peace, amongst other things, is the ability and desire to look for ways to cooperate and be on good terms with others, not accentuating differences. Fault finding, nitpicking, finger-pointing and even “majoring in the minors” are not the ingredients that promote peace. We may know Church members who may have different backgrounds, different levels of understanding and different personalities that may not necessarily complement our own personality, making it perhaps rather difficult, at first, to become close friends. Nevertheless, we are obligated to be at peace with them and esteem them better or higher (more important) than ourselves (Philippians 2:3).

We are told to “seek peace and pursue it” (Psalm 34:14). That is an active pursuit ñ not a passive one. We are also instructed “to pursue peace with all people” (Hebrews 12:14). Part of our training is learning to get on with others who may not necessarily, at times, agree with us. We need to put out all of the effort necessary to achieve that goal of pursuing peace, even though there may be those who respond negatively, or not at all.

Unfortunately, over the years, there has been far too much of the attitude condemned by Paul, which he described this way: “I am of Paul… I am of Apollos” (1 Corinthians 3:4). This attitude reflects the very antithesis of a peaceful approach as it encourages partisanship and, in some cases, exclusivity. There has also been far too much offence being caused (and grudges held in some instances) over inconsequential or minor technical matters that can be all-encompassing and take on a life of their own, while the weightier matters of the law have been neglected or overlooked (compare Matthew 23:23). Such an approach does not, and cannot by its very nature, lead to peace – a characteristic of the fruit of the Holy Spirit that we must develop.

We must remember that “the time has come for judgment to begin at the house of God” (1 Peter 4:17). We are being judged by how well we are doing in our Christian life. John, an apostle of Jesus Christ whom Christ originally named, along with his brother James, as “Sons of Thunder” (Mark 3:17), later became known as the apostle of love. This shows the electrifying effect that receiving and USING the Holy Spirit can have. John, through the power of the Holy Spirit living in him and inspiring him, promoted peace (2 John 3 and 3 John 14) which was a far cry from his previous worldly and aggressive approach.We should be easily entreated (James 3:17, Authorized Version) and at peace with one another, irrespective of corporate affiliation. God is not going to allow disagreeing and disagreeable people in His Kingdom where peace will be pre-eminent. If we say that we love God and hate our brother, we are liars (compare 1 John 4:20), and loving our brother requires that we live at peace with him.

We are exhorted to GROW in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18). This shows clearly that we WILL be able to learn more as time goes by. The Holy Spirit is the instrument by which that can be accomplished. Learning more about pursuing peace with all our brethren, and succeeding in achieving that mission, must surely be so pleasing to God.

Following the Day of Pentecost, the next Holy Day in God’s calendar is the Feast of Trumpets. That day pictures a time when there will be an absence of peace on planet earth ñ so much so, that mankind would destroy themselves, if Christ would not intervene to end man’s destructive ways (compare Matthew 24:21-22, 27). In the wonderful world tomorrow that will follow, peace will be worldwide as will be everyone’s approach to others. We are told to pray always that we “may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man” (Luke 21:36). We will only achieve this ambition if we learn to become peacemakers in the run-up to that time.

We need to do everything that we can to maintain and preserve peace with other members in the Body of Christ. If we do, and if we exercise the precious gift of the Holy Spirit, then we can be confident that Christ, at His return, will say to us: “Well done, good and faithful servant” (Matthew 25:21, 23).

God has “blessed us with every special blessing in the heavenly places in Christ, just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love” (Ephesians 1:3-4). He has EMPOWERED us to do His work of preaching His gospel, and to overcome in this life. He has GIVEN US His gift of the Holy Spirit so that we can KNOW that, in USING His gift, NOTHING will be impossible for us (compare Matthew 17:20). Let us deeply reflect on the tremendous value of God’s Holy Spirit, that is freely given to us, as we keep this year’s Feast of Pentecost.

With brotherly love

Brian Gale

Are You Predestined to be Saved?

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

PREDESTINATION … What comes to mind when you hear that word? If you answered that it is a Biblical term, you are correct. But do you know what it actually means?

Some say that God has predestined or “pre-decided” who should live forever and who should die in eternal hell fire. Others regard predestination as a sort of a catch-all form of fatalism—no matter what we want, God has already predetermined everything. Still others maintain that God has preordained nothing, as it would defeat man’s free will.

Funk & Wagnall’s Standard Desk Dictionary gives the following definition of the words “predestination” and “predestinate”: “To foreordain by divine decree or purpose… destiny; fate… foreordination of all things by God, including the salvation and damnation of man.”

So, then, how do we explain the Biblical use of the term “predestination”?

We will answer that question in this booklet, and we will show you how the Biblical concept of predestination is closely connected with the existence of several heavenly books. And we are not referring here to the Bible. Surprising as it may sound to those who have never heard this before, there are, indeed, several “spiritual books” and these books have great significance in the lives of mankind—especially for Christians.

It is, however, not our purpose to discuss the “Spirit World” at length in this booklet. We already have a booklet on that topic, entitled, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,” which will enable you to understand better who and what God is, and what God is DOING today. After reading both of these booklets, it should not be puzzling at all for you to realize that books do exist, which are composed of spirit, rather than of matter.

Chapter 1 – The Book of Life

The most important heavenly book, or scroll, that pertains to God’s true children is mentioned numerous times in Scripture. But many who have read these references have falsely assumed that this particular book is just a figurative expression, rather than a real, albeit spiritual book. The opposite is true. The book we are talking about is a VERY real book! It is called in Scripture, “the Book of Life.”

For example, we read in Revelation 3:5: “He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and I [Jesus Christ] will not blot out his name from the Book of Life; but I will confess his name before My Father and before His angels.”

On its face value, and without trying to “interpret” this passage, we are plainly told that the names of true Christians are written down in a particular book—the Book of Life—and that they will not be erased from it as long as they continue to overcome. We can also understand from this that their names could be blotted out from the Book of Life.

At the end of the book of Revelation, in the 21st chapter, we are again introduced to the Book of Life. We read in verse 27: “But there shall by no means enter it [the new Jerusalem] anything that defiles, or causes an abomination or a lie, but only those who are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.” Jesus Christ—the Lamb—is the OWNER of the Book of Life. It is His Book! It appears that He is also the AUTHOR of this Book. It is He who can blot out the names of certain ones, and so it seems to follow that it is He who wrote those names in the Book of Life to begin with. We also learn some additional characteristics of those whose names will have been written (by the time of Revelation 21) in the Book of Life—they don’t defile or cause an abomination or a lie.

Just one chapter earlier, we are introduced to a time when all who have died without ever having been given a chance to KNOW Jesus Christ and accept Him as their personal Savior, will be given that opportunity. This time is commonly referred to by Biblical commentaries as “the Great White Throne Judgment.” At that time, Christ will resurrect them to physical life. They are portrayed as standing before God’s throne, and, as we read in Revelation 20:12, “… another book was opened, which is the Book of Life.”

In fact, the Great White Throne Judgment is a period of judgment. At the end of that period, “anyone not found written in the Book of Life” will be “cast into the lake of fire” (verse 15). This lake of fire is the “second” or “ultimate” final, eternal death, from which there will be no resurrection (verse 14). Those whose names are written in the Book of Life will escape eternal death. They are “holy,” and as such, are immune from the second death (verse 6).

The prophet Isaiah mentioned the fact that those who are holy and whose names are written in the Book of Life WILL escape eternal death. We read in Isaiah 4:3: “And it shall come to pass that he who is left in Zion and remains in Jerusalem will be called holy—everyone who is recorded among the living in Jerusalem.” Moffat says here: “… all who are entered in the book of life.” The sons of Korah wrote something similar in Psalm 87:6: “The Lord shall number His people in the book” (Lamsa).

It is also revealed that God may blot out, or refuse to enter the names of people in the Book of Life, in certain circumstances. We read in Ezekiel 13:9: “My hand will be against the prophets who envision futility and who divine lies; they shall not be in the assembly of My people, nor be written in the record of the house of Israel, nor shall they enter into the land of Israel.”

This passage tells us that, at least at the time of the fulfillment of Ezekiel’s prophecy, the names of false prophets would not be written in God’s record—the Book of Life.

Christ tells us, in the 3rd chapter of the book of Revelation, that for those who overcome He will not blot out their names from the Book of Life (compare verse 5). However, in the 22nd chapter of the book of Revelation, we read: “… and if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the Book of Life, from the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book” (verse 19). Even though some claim, for important reasons, that in this passage, the correct rendering should be “Tree of Life,” rather than “Book of Life,” it is, nevertheless, correct that God DOES erase the names of certain ones from the Book of Life, when it is warranted.

Moses also understood the existence of a heavenly, spiritual Book of Life, and that God is able to erase names from it. Moses had to realize, however, who the ones will be whose names will be erased. When Israel sinned seriously against God by making a golden calf, Moses pleaded with His Creator to forgive them, in these words: “…‘Oh, these people have committed a great sin, and have made for themselves a god of gold! Yet now, if You will forgive their sin—but if not, I pray, blot me out of Your book which You have written’” (Exodus 32:31-32).

We should take note of the fact that Moses took it for granted that at that time, his name was already in the Book of Life, and that God HAD ALREADY written that book. This is an important piece for the puzzle of the correct understanding of predestination.

What Moses was telling God here, in effect, was that he was willing to die the second death for the people. Such an attitude was very pleasing to God, and, in fact, Paul would later make a similar statement (compare Romans 9:1-4). But this is not, of course, how it works. Christ died the FIRST death—physical death—for all of us, so that WE don’t have to die the second death—eternal spiritual death—if we repent of our sins, accept Christ as our personal Savior, and stay loyal and faithful to Him until we die. And so, God told Moses, in verse 33: “…‘Whoever has sinned against Me, I will blot him out of My book.’” Moffat renders this more clearly: “I blot sinners out of my list of the living.”

God was not telling Moses that every time someone sins, his name is being erased from the Book of Life. EVERY PERSON sins (Romans 3:9; 1 John 1:8, 10; Ecclesiastes 7:20; 1 Kings 8:46), except for Jesus Christ, Who never sinned when He was here in the flesh. This is true even for converted Christians, and it did not exclude Moses. But God was not about to erase the name of Moses from the Book of Life. God was referring here to “sinners”—those who practice, or continue in the way of sin, and DON’T WANT TO REPENT! God was speaking here about those who received the Holy Spirit—sanctified Christians—and who commit the unpardonable sin (compare Chapter 5 of this booklet). It is the unpardonable sin that leads to the second, or final death (compare Hebrews 10:26; 6:4-6).

David later explained the fate of those who commit the unpardonable sin: “Let them be blotted out of the book of the living, and not be written with the righteous” (Psalm 69:28). The New Jerusalem Bible renders it this way: “Erase them from the book of life, do not enroll them among the upright.” The Interlinear Bible states, verbatim: “Blot them out of the Book of Life; yea, let them not be written with the righteous.”

WHEN Are Names Written in the Book of Life?

The question we want to address now is, “WHEN does God write down the names in His Book of Life?” Much has been speculated about this. Some say that God does it when He calls someone to repentance and salvation. Others feel that He does so when the person is baptized and receives the Holy Spirit. Still others teach that God writes down the names of converted Christians in His Book of Life when those Christians die in the faith, or, “in the Lord.” Many other ideas exist, but what does God Himself say in His inspired written Word?

The truth is, God gives us hints. We can safely say that the Bible nowhere states that God writes the names of certain ones in the Book of Life only when they die “in the faith.” Rather, it is clear from the Biblical evidence that God does do so BEFORE someone dies in the faith.

Paul states clearly that the names of converted Christians (those who have repented and have been properly baptized and have received the Holy Spirit) WERE ALREADY written down in the Book of Life while they were still alive. He says in Philippians 4:3: “…help these women who labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and the rest of my fellow workers, whose names ARE in the Book of Life.” (For more information as to who is a converted Christian in God’s eyes, please study our free booklet, “Baptism—A Requirement For Salvation?”).

Also, the angel Gabriel explained to the ancient prophet, Daniel, that at the end time, when the Great Tribulation strikes this earth, Michael, who is identified in Scripture as an archangel, will stand up to protect the “sons of your people”—true converted Christians (Daniel 12:1). Gabriel adds that at that time, “your people shall be delivered, Every one who is found written in the book” (same verse). At the very least, those will be “delivered” whose names are written in the Book of Life at that time. It is clear that God will not write their names in the Book of Life at the time of their death—rather, their names had been already recorded BEFORE their death.

In addition, we find that the names of certain ones were already written down in the Book of Life BEFORE they became converted. In Luke 10:20, Christ told 70 disciples that they should “…rejoice because your names ARE written in heaven.” It is significant to understand that, at that time, they had not yet received the Holy Spirit. The gift of the Holy Spirit was not generally available to Christ’s disciples, as long as Christ was here on earth in the flesh (compare John 7:39). It was granted to the New Testament Church on the Day of Pentecost, as recorded in Acts 2.

This means that the names of those 70 disciples were written in God’s Book of Life PRIOR TO their conversion. And their names would remain written in heaven [where God’s Book of Life is kept], as long as they did not commit the unpardonable sin. This is true for EVERY Christian, in EVERY generation! As long as a true converted Christian, whose name has been written in the Book of Life, does not permanently and irrevocably fall away from God by committing the unpardonable sin, his name remains in the Book of Life and it will not be blotted out or erased from it. Paul explains this clearly in Hebrews 12:22-23: “But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn who are registered in heaven, to God the Judge of all, to the spirits of just men made perfect.”

Let us ask whether the fact that the names of 70 disciples were registered in heaven prior to their conversion was an unusual exception. Or does this reflect a pattern that God uses for all of those who are being called in this life to salvation? In other words, are the names of the “called-out ones” (members of the Church of God) written down in the Book of Life prior to, or only at the time of their conversion?

Prior to Conversion?

Shortly before the return of Jesus Christ to this earth, a mighty and powerful political ruler, called “the beast,” will appear on the world scene to destroy many of God’s people. The fate of this man is predetermined, or predestined, if you please. He will “ascend” out of the past like one who ascends out of a “bottomless pit” and he will go “to perdition” or “destruction” (compare Revelation 11:7; 17:8, first sentence). This is an unshakable, unalterable prophecy about a man who has not yet been manifested or “revealed” on this earth. [This does not have to mean, however, that “the beast” will commit the unpardonable sin and be destroyed forever in hell fire. See Chapter 5 of this booklet.]

He will soon show himself, as was prophesied by John almost 2,000 years ago. Those who belong to God will understand and consider this fact, having been alert and aware of the progress of world events all along. But others “…who dwell on the earth will marvel, whose names are NOT written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, when they see the beast…” (Revelation 17:8, second sentence). They will worship the beast, just as many Germans quite literally worshipped Adolph Hitler, calling him their savior or deliverer.

This passage, in Revelation 17:8, second sentence, may give us a clue as to WHEN names are written in the Book of Life. Consider that it says: “… whose names are not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world…” How do we understand the phrase, “from the foundation of the world”? Some say that this phrase refers to the fact that the Book of Life existed from the foundation of the world. Others say that this phrase reveals that some names have been written down in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, while the names of those who will marvel at the beast were not written down from the foundation of the world.

Which understanding is correct?

Let us first consider a few alternate translations and renderings to help clarify the meaning.

The New Jerusalem Bible, Die Grosse Bibel, and Die Gute Nachricht, state: “… whose names have not been written since the beginning of the world in the book of life.”

Moffat renders this passage: “… whose names have not been written from the foundation of the world in the book of life.”

In placing the phrase “from the foundation of the world” after the phrase, “whose names have not been written,” the thought is conveyed that the names of unconverted people were not written down from the foundation of the world, but that, by contrast, the names of true Christians WERE written down from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life.

Most translations place the phrase, “from the foundation of the world,” after the phrase “Book of Life;” i.e., “…whose names have not been written in the book of life since the foundation of the world” (Zuercher Bible). [In the original Greek, both renderings are possible.] This could indicate, but does not have to, that they prefer the understanding that it is the Book of Life that existed since the beginning, or foundation of the world.

There is an additional Scripture in the book of Revelation that addresses the phrases “Book of Life” and the “foundation of the world.” In that passage, John describes the beast as a political personage and the false prophet as a religious figure. Those who don’t belong to God will be deceived by this false prophet who will perform mighty miracles, empowered by Satan to do so. John summarizes these prophesied events, in advance, as follows: “All who dwell on the earth will worship him [the false prophet], whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world” (Revelation 13:8).

Following the above-quoted rendering of the New King James Bible, the clear meaning is that it is the Lamb—Jesus Christ—who was slain from the foundation of the world. That is, it was established or preordained or predestined from the foundation of the world that Jesus Christ would come to this earth to die for our sins.

A few translations say: “… whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the slain Lamb from the foundation of the world.” This could indicate the following three possible ways of understanding this phrase:

— that the Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world; or

— that the Book of Life existed from the foundation of the world; or

— that the names of those who will worship the false prophet were not written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life, while the names of those who belong to God were written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life.

Most translations render this entire passage in a third way [in the Greek, all three alternate renditions are possible]:

The Living Bible states: “… whose names were not written down before the foundation of the world in the slain Lamb’s Book of Life.”

The Revised Standard Version says: “… every one whose name has not been written before the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb that was slain.”

The New American Bible translates: “… all whose names were not written from the foundation of the world in the book of life, which belongs to the Lamb who was slain.”

The New Jerusalem Bible states: “… whose name has not been written down since the foundation of the world in the sacrificial Lamb’s book of life.”

Moffat says: “… everyone whose name has not been written from the foundation of the world in the book of life.”

Die Grosse Bibel renders the phrase: “… all whose names have not been written since creation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb which has been slain.”

Luther translates: “… whose names are not written from the beginning of the world in the book of life of the lamb, which is slain.”

The Zuercher Bibel states: “… whose name is not written from the foundation of the world in the book of life of the lamb which is slain.”

Die Gute Nachricht says: “… all, whose names are not written since the beginning of the world in the book of life of the slain lamb.”

All of those translations, quoted above, convey their understanding that the names of those who will worship the false prophet will not have been written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life, or ever since, while the names of those who belong to God were already, from the foundation of the world, recorded in the Book of Life.

Names Known To God?

Let’s go a step further, and ask the question: Is it even Biblically POSSIBLE to suggest that names of certain people—of those who become converted Christians in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming—were written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life; that is, sometimes thousands of years BEFORE they were born?

Again, is it Biblically possible to suggest that God knew thousands of years ago that certain individuals with specific names would exist and be called to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming, and that God wrote those names from the foundation of the world in His Book of Life?

To put it still differently: Is it Biblically possible to suggest that God has determined from the creation of man, or maybe even before man’s creation, whom specifically He would call to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming, with the possibility, of course, that such a called person might still fall away, so that his name would have to be erased from the Book of Life? And, has God known their names, or has He named those individuals already from the foundation of the world?

Before one shudders at the idea, rejecting it as too weird or unbelievable, let us consider some interesting Scriptures that, in fact, do support this.

The prophet Jeremiah was told by God, “Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you; before you were born I sanctified you; I ordained you a prophet to the nations” (Jeremiah 1:5). We are told here that God the Father and Jesus Christ knew Jeremiah BEFORE he was formed in his mother’s womb, though we are not told how long before his birth God knew him.

In Ezra 1:1, we read that King Cyrus of Persia made a proclamation to rebuild the temple, in fulfillment of God’s prophecies in Isaiah 44:28 and Isaiah 45:1. It is interesting that these prophecies named Cyrus, even though they were written hundreds of years before Cyrus was born. However, even though God called Cyrus for a certain task, He did not call him to salvation.

In 1 Kings 13:2, a man of God prophesied that a child, “Josiah by name,” would sacrifice the priests of Baal on an altar, and burn their bones on the altar. King Josiah of Judah fulfilled this prophecy more than 400 years later (compare 2 Kings 23:15, 16).

Also, Ecclesiastes 6:10 sets forth an interesting observation: “Whatever one is, he has been named already, for it is known that he is man, and he cannot contend with Him who is mightier than He.” The Revised English Bible states: “Whatever exists has already been given a name.” The New American Bible’s rendering is: “Whatever is, was long ago given its name.” The Elberfelder translation says: “What happens, his name has been known, and it is revealed what a man will be.” Die Grosse Bibel puts it in this way: “Whatever somebody was, he had already received his name before.”

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ who persecuted Christians under his original name of Saul, would later state that God “separated me from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace” (Galatians 1:15). Although this passage does not specifically reveal that God knew Paul before his birth by name, it might very well be implied. We might add here that God gave Saul a new name—that of Paul. The Bible records additional examples where God actually changed the name of a person and gave him or her a new name. This is interesting when considering that God might have written in the Book of Life the changed names of certain individuals, rather than their original “birth” names.

Paul makes a similar observation about God’s foreknowledge in Romans 9:10-13, when he discusses God’s mystery of election: “…when Rebecca also had conceived by one man, even by our father Isaac (for the children not being born, nor having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works but of Him who calls), it was said to her, ‘The older shall serve the younger.’ As it is written, ‘Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated.’”

Again, it is implied here that God knew the older Esau and the younger Jacob, by name, before they were born, and that He had already called Jacob and rejected Esau, prior to their birth. In that sense, God “loved” Jacob and “hated” Esau—that is, He loved Esau less by comparison, insofar as the timing of God’s election was concerned.

We note that God knew, or saw to it, that the King of Persia, who would issue a proclamation to rebuild Jerusalem, would be named Cyrus; and that the King of Judah, who would sacrifice the priests of Baal on an altar, would be named Josiah. God had His angel, Gabriel, proclaim to Zacharias that he would have a son named John (Luke 1:13), and He saw to it, by miraculous intervention, that the boy was, indeed, named this way by his parents (Luke 1:59-63). How long before the time of John’s birth or conception did God know that John the Baptist would exist, “to make ready a people prepared for the Lord” (Luke 1:17)?

Another question would be, How long before the time of Christ’s birth did God know that the Messiah, named Jesus Christ, would come to die for mankind? The answer to this last question is obvious. God knew this at least from the time when man had committed sin, as revealed in Genesis 3:15: “And I will put enmity between you [the devil] and the woman [Eve], and between your seed and her Seed [Christ]; He shall bruise your head [He will make Satan powerless, compare Romans 16:20], and you [the devil] shall bruise His heel [by having Him crucified].”

Christ was preordained, or predestined, to descend from the tribe of Judah; to be a descendant of Abraham and of David; to be crucified (compare Isaiah 53:7-9); to have soldiers cast lots over His garments (compare Matthew 27:35); and to be resurrected (compare Acts 2:25-35). There are many other Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah that were fulfilled in the coming of Christ to this earth as a human being and His subsequent resurrection, all of which were prophesied long before these events ever took place.

From the Beginning…

It is also noteworthy what is stated about Christ’s knowledge about His betrayer Judas. We read in John 6:64: “For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were who did not believe, and who would betray Him.”

What is meant by “from the beginning”? Since when, exactly, did Christ know who would not believe Him, and when did He know that it would be Judas who would betray Him? Did He only know before His life as a human being that a Judas—any person who might qualify for that job—might betray Him, or was Christ’s foreknowledge much more specific?

Christ knew that one of the twelve whom He chose was “a devil” (John 6:70). In John 17:12, Christ prayed to the Father, “Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled.” Peter, one of Christ’s original apostles, later explained that Judas “fell” from apostleship, when he stated, “Judas left it and went to his place which was predestined for him.” (Acts 1:25; Die Grosse Bibel).

Again, how long before Judas’ betrayal did God and Christ know that it would be he?

In searching for the answers to these questions, we cannot underestimate God’s ability to foresee and control the future. Jude 4 reminds us of the following: “For certain men have crept in unnoticed, who long ago were marked out for this condemnation.” How long ago was it that God took note of these people? Paul asked in Romans 9:22: “What if God, wanting to show His wrath and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction…?” [Compare Proverbs 16:4: “The LORD has made all for Himself, yes, even the wicked for the day of doom.”].

But Paul does not stop here. He continues in Romans 9:23: “…and that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy which He had prepared beforehand for glory, even us whom He called” (verses 23-24). Read that again! We are told here that God has prepared US—YOU and me—BEFOREHAND. This is a very specific and detailed statement that focuses on a special group of people. It says that HE called US, and that HE prepared US beforehand! With that understanding, we might wonder, How long ago did this preparation take place? Does this go back to our childhood years, or does it go back even further, say, to our parents, our grandparents and our great-grandparents? Just where and when did God begin to prepare us for His glory?

Consider this statement by Paul in Romans 8:28-30: “And we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He foreknew, He also predestined, to be conformed to the image of His Son… Moreover whom He predestined, these He also called; whom He called, these He also justified; and whom He justified, these He also glorified.”

Again, this is a very specific statement that refers to specific individuals. Long before God calls His people to salvation, He has already foreknown and predestined them. Again, how long before? Remember that God knew Jeremiah before he was born. We are no different. God also knew us before we were born.

In Ephesians 1:4-5, 11-12, Paul elaborates on this issue: “…just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestined us to adoption as sons by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will… In Him also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestined according to the purpose of Him who works all things according to the counsel of His will, that we who first trusted in Christ should be to the praise of His glory.”

Some have felt that God has set aside certain positions from the foundation of the world and that He subsequently calls certain ones to fill those positions, without having known the individuals before. HOWEVER, the Bible does not use the word nor the concept of “positions” in the context of predestination. Rather, the Bible plainly says that God has predestined US, before the foundation of the world, to be called in this life to salvation, prior to Christ’s return. In fact, the Bible says that He first called US, so that we can fill certain positions or “mansions,” which Christ is preparing NOW for us (compare John 14:2). In other words, Christ is now preparing a “place” or position of rulership in God’s Kingdom for US—those of us whom He foreknew before the foundation of the world. And, as we will see, our positions of rulership are dependent on how we do in this life.

We read earlier, in Revelation 17:8 and 13:8, using several translations, that the names of true Christians have been written before the foundation of the world “in the Book of Life.” We read in Ephesians 1:4 that we, IF we are true Christians, have been chosen in God and predestined “before the foundation of the world.” This means, then, in order to harmonize both passages, that those translators are correct who render Revelation 17:8 and 13:8 in such a way as to say that the names of those who will worship the beast and the false prophet were not written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life. From this, it follows that the names of those who belong to God were already written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life. This is truly an awesome thing to comprehend! But, that’s not all!

In 1 Peter 1:2, we read that we are the “elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father.” Paul explains in 2 Thessalonians 2:13 that “we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord because God from the beginning chose you for salvation.”

We are reminded that Christ knew “from the beginning” who would not believe Him, and who would betray Him. The reason why Christ knew ahead of time who the ones were who would not believe, is based on the fact that Christ would not grant those unbelieving people a believing heart. Only when God CALLS us to the truth and OPENS our mind, can we understand and believe. Predestination, then, has to do with God’s decision of whom, and when, to call and whom not to call in this present day and age, just prior to Christ’s Second Coming.

Paul says in 2 Timothy 1:8-9: “Therefore do not be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner, but share with me in the sufferings for the gospel according to the power of God, who has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace which was given to us in Christ Jesus before time began.”

So then, did God know from, or even before, the foundation of the world—before time began—that He would call certain ones to salvation? Based on the testimony of Scripture, the answer is, Yes! And the Bible also indicates that God knew whom specifically He would call in this present time.

In Acts 13:48, we are told, “And as many as had been appointed to eternal life believed.” The New Revised Standard Version states: “As many as had been destined for eternal life became believers.” Moffat writes: “All who had been ordained for eternal life…” An interesting version is presented by the German Menge Bible: “And all, so long as they were ordained for eternal life, became believers.”

Acts 2:47 sheds further light on this matter. The Authorized Version translates this passage: “The Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.” Although some commentaries feel this to be an inaccurate rendering, others agree with the rendering of the Authorized Version. The New Jerusalem Bible states that God added those to the Church who were “destined to be saved.” Die Grosse Bibel translates, “The Lord added daily those who were to be saved.”

A Certain Number Called

The book of Revelation supports the concept that not only did God know whom specifically He would call to salvation in this present time, but He also designated that a certain number of Christians had to be reached before specific events could take place in the end-time. In Revelation 6:11, we are introduced to Christian martyrs who were killed over the centuries. We read: “It was said to them that they should rest a little while longer, until both the number of their fellow servants and their brethren, who would be killed as they were, was completed.”

We are reminded, in this context, of Christ’s sayings to Peter after His resurrection: “‘When you are old, you will stretch out your hands, and another will gird you and carry you where you do not wish.’ This He spoke, signifying by what death he would glorify God” (John 21: 18-19). Christ knew well in advance, when and how Peter would die.

Let us also remember Revelation 7:4-8 where 144,000 Christians are sealed before the four angels could harm the earth. These are sealed to be protected from the wrath of God. We note that exactly 12,000 of each tribe of Israel (excluding the tribe of Dan) are sealed. Once their number is completed, the angels can begin to pour out God’s wrath on the earth, the wind and the sea (verse 3).

We can say, based on the Biblical evidence presented so far, that these 144,000 were predestined to be called to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s return. In fact, we are told that their number must be completed before Christ can and will return.

Rienecker, a German commentary, writes about “Election”: “Predestination is an action of God through which he assigns certain people to the Church before their birth, in order to become equal with Christ and attain to His glory (Romans 8:28; John 17:24; Gal. 1:15).”

Predestination does not mean that we whom God has called to salvation at this time are guaranteed to attain eternal life. But it DOES mean that we were preordained—“predestined”—by God to be called to salvation in this life, so that we CAN attain eternal life at the time of the resurrection. We can also fail, however.

Predestination, then, has to do with the time of our calling to salvation. It also has to do with the fact that our names—the names of those who are called in this life—are written in the Book of Life, and that they have been written in it since the foundation of the world—before time began—and that our names will remain in that Book, as long as we do not commit the unpardonable sin.

Note the following quote from Herbert W. Armstrong’s booklet, “Predestination… Does the Bible teach it?”, copyrighted 1957, pages 14 and 15: “… predestination has… only to do with the TIME of your calling—whether you are called NOW, in this age, or later! Notice it in the passage in Romans 8:28-30: ‘For whom He did foreknow.’ How GREAT is God! If you are now called, God ‘foreknew’ you—Knew you thousands of years before you were born!… Predestination has to do with BEING CALLED. Not with being saved or lost. Those now being called, in this age, were foreknown, and PRE-destined to be called now—to be the FIRST to put their hope in Christ. All others have their call later! God… DID decide far in advance which ones He would call in this FIRST calling, to be a priest or a king in His Kingdom—to have part in the saving of OTHERS! (Emphasis in the original, and added).”

To reiterate: God predestined thousands of years ago whom to call to salvation prior to Christ’s return. He will call many, in fact, most, AFTER Christ’s return, during the Millennium when Christ will rule on this earth for 1,000 years, and during the time of the Great White Throne Judgment period, following the Second Resurrection. During that period, the Book of Life will be opened for them, so that their names CAN be written in the Book of Life at that time.

If YOU are called today to salvation—if YOU have been preordained and predestined to be called in this life—God KNOWS that you can make it and He is confident that you WILL make it (see Chapter 6 of this booklet). As far as God is concerned, you are already there—your name is written in the Book of Life—you have already entered the Kingdom of God—that is, in God’s eyes, you are already in His Kingdom. (For a thorough discussion of this truth, read Chapter 6 of this booklet. We understand, of course, that God’s Kingdom has not yet been established here on earth, but that it will be in the near future, at the time of Christ’s return). Only YOU can stop this process, by turning your back on God! Only YOU can make the decision to REJECT God’s predetermined and predestined plan for you! Only YOU can decide to give up!

Please don’t! Times are tough, and they will get tougher—but you CAN, and WILL make it, if you let God take the lead in your life. Follow His lead! CONTINUE to follow His lead, and you WILL BE in His Kingdom in a very few years from now.

Chapter 2 – The Book of Remembrance

The Book of Life is not the only heavenly book, which is mentioned in the Bible. There are additional heavenly books mentioned in Scripture. They, too, have relevance for our calling, and they have a direct connection with the concept of predestination.

A publication entitled, “Bible Facts,” points out on pp.114-115: “The most commonly mentioned heavenly book is the Book of Life. It refers to the keeping of an account of those who are truly believers and those who are not. In Revelation, those whose names are found written in the Book of Life will escape the everlasting judgment. Most other heavenly books are related to the Book of Life in some way.”

A very crucial heavenly book, which is mentioned in numerous Scriptures, is the “Book of Remembrance.” Some teach that this book is identical with the “Book of Life,” but this is not the case. These are two different books.

We are introduced to the Book of Remembrance in Malachi 3:16: “Then those who feared the LORD spoke to one another, And the LORD listened and heard them; So a book of remembrance was written before Him For those who fear the LORD And who meditate on His name.”

As will become clear throughout this booklet, the “Book of Remembrance” records deeds, words and even thoughts of people on which they will be judged and will receive either rewards or penalties. The “Book of Life,” on the other hand, records the names of those who are to receive eternal life.

Note how the New American Bible translates Malachi 3:16: “And a record book was written before Him of those who fear the Lord.” The Lamsa Bible says: “And the Lord heard it, and He wrote it in a book of remembrance before Him for those who revere Him and for those who praise His name.”

Does the Bible tell us what is being recorded in God’s Book of Remembrance? Yes, indeed.

In Psalm 56:8, David explains: “You number my wanderings; Put my tears into Your bottle; Are they not in Your book?” The Living Bible gives the meaning, as follows: “You have collected all my tears and preserved them in your bottle. You have recorded every one in your book.” The German “Pattloch” Bible says: “You have written down my misery, my tears are collected in your bottle, in your book.” The Jewish commentary, The Soncino, remarks: “All his sufferings are recorded in God’s book of remembrance, cp. Mal. 3:16.”

What Did God Foresee?

In Psalm 139:16, David seems to be going a big step further. He exclaims: “Your eyes saw my substance, being yet unformed. And in Your book they all were written, the days fashioned for me, when as yet there were none of them.”

What did David mean with his remarks? Did God actually foresee David’s days, prior to his birth? And if so, how?

Let us check a few more renderings of this phrase.

The New International Version renders this passage in this way: “All the days ordained for me were written in your book, before one of them came to be.” They add the following footnote: “God’s loving involvement with our lives starts long before birth.”

The Living Bible interprets: “You saw me before I was born and scheduled each day of my life before I began to breathe. Every day was recorded in your book.” Similar wording is used by the New Revised Standard Version: “In your book were written all the days that were formed for me, when none of them as yet existed.”

The New Jerusalem Bible agrees: “In your book all my days were inscribed; every one that was fixed is there.” Moffat writes: “All the days of my life were foreseen by thee, set down within thy book; ere ever they took shape, they were assigned me, ere ever one of them was mine.”

Most reputable German translations give similar renditions. The Luther Bible states: “All days were written in your book, which were to come and which did not yet exist.” Menge writes: “And in your book were recorded all days which were foreordained, when none of them yet existed.” The Zuercher Bible states: “Your eyes saw all my days. In your book they were all written; they were fashioned, when none of them yet existed.” Finally, the Elberfelder Bible says: “And in your book they were all recorded, the days which were being fashioned, when none of them [existed].”

These translations convey the thought that God recorded the days of David in His Book of Remembrance before David was born.

Other translations go a step further. For example, the New American Bible says: “Your eyes foresaw my actions; in your book all were written down; my days were shaped, before one came to be.” The Revised English Bible puts it in this way: “Your eyes foresaw my deeds, and they were all recorded in your book; my life was fashioned before it had come into being.” The Lamsa Bible says: “And upon thy books all these things were written even before day was and man was brought into existence.” Die Grosse Bibel states: “Your eyes saw how I came into being, in your book everything was already recorded; my days were already fashioned when none of them existed.”

The Ryrie Study Bible gives the following comments: “The days of David’s life were written in God’s book, affirming God’s prior knowledge and plan of everything in David’s life.”

But is this true? Did God know everything about David—what he would do—before he was born? As we will see, the answer to this question is “no”—not because God could not foresee it, but because He has chosen not to know everything in advance, to allow for people’s free will. (However, even if God had chosen to know, that would not affect our choices.) On the other hand, it is very clear that God knew a LOT about David BEFORE he was born. Even when God called him, He said that He had found David, a man after His own heart who would do all His will (Acts 13:22).

There are some translations which give quite a different rendering of Psalm 139:16.

The Authorized Version states: “Thine eyes did see my substance, yet being unperfect; And in thy book all my members were written which in continuance were fashioned, when as yet there was none of them.” The German Pattloch Bible says: “Your eyes saw already my incomplete parts, and in your book they were all recorded; the days of life were fashioned when none of them yet existed.”

Why are there so many different versions and attempts to translate Psalm 139:16? The reason for these varying interpretations becomes clear when we consider that the translators added, in each case, certain words that are not found in the original Hebrew. When we review the Interlinear Bible, we see what the original text actually says: “Your eyes saw my embryo; and in your book all were written; the days they were formed, and none among them.”

The translators added words such as “days,” “actions,” “deeds,” “these things,” “everything,” “my members” and “incomplete parts,” to convey what they felt God had written in His book about David. That God had written something in His Book of Remembrance regarding David, prior to his birth, is obvious; but a decision had to be made by the translators as to what, exactly, God had recorded in advance.

The Jewish commentary, The Soncino, explains: “The older commentaries took the subject [i.e., what was recorded by God in advance] to be all the limbs which would develop from the embryo. It is now considered that we have here the doctrine of predestination. God has a book in which is recorded against each person, from the embryonic stage, the number of days which would be lived.”

Is this true? Does God decree in advance, or foreknow, how long a person would live?

The Length of Days

We know that this is true, in a broad general sense, when considering Psalm 90:10, where we read: “The days of our lives are seventy years; And if by reason of strength they are eighty years, Yet their boast is only labor and sorrow; For it is soon cut off, and we fly away.”

But this passage does not give any specifics for individuals. We know, for instance, that some people live for 90 or even 100 years.

Does the Bible teach or allow the concept that the exact life span of at least certain individuals was decreed or foreknown by God prior to their birth?

It appears that ancient Job might have been of that persuasion, unless he was just speaking in general terms. We read in Job 14:1, 5: “Man who is born of woman Is of few days and full of trouble… Since his days are determined, the number of his months is with You; You have appointed his limits, so that he cannot pass.”

The New International Version renders Job’s statement as follows: “You have decreed the number of his months.” The New Revised Standard Version writes: “The number of their months is known to you.” The New American Bible says: “…You have fixed the limit which he cannot pass.” The New Jerusalem Bible states: “… his days are measured out.” Lamsa writes: “His days are determined and the number of his months are decreed.” The Elberfelder Bible says: “When his days are fixed, the number of his months established with you, when you have given him his aim which he cannot pass, so look away from him.” The German Menge Bible states: “When his days are exactly measured, and the number of his months is established with you.” The Swiss Zuercher Bible writes: “When his days are determined and the number of his months decreed.”

The Soncino Commentary remarks: “God has determined precisely the limits of man’s life.”

But how? Did God decree in advance how long certain people would live? And if so, can this be altered by God, based on individual circumstances?

Before one shakes his or her head in disbelief, let us consider a few additional Biblical facts.

Times and Lands of Nations

We are told in Acts 17:26-28, that God has decreed, in advance, the times of nations, prior to their existence: “And He has made from one blood every nation of men to dwell on all the face of the earth, and has determined their preappointed times and the boundaries of their dwellings, so that they should seek the Lord, in the hope that they might grope for Him and find Him, though He is not far from each one of us; for in Him we live and move and have our being…”

We find an additional statement of God’s foreknowledge and pre-appointment, regarding the existence of nations, in Deuteronomy 32:8: “When the Most High divided their inheritance to the nations, When He separated the sons of Adam, He set the boundaries of the peoples According to the number of the children of Israel.” This statement is highly remarkable because when God separated the sons of Adam (compare, for example, Genesis 11:8) and gave them their land, Israel, the son of Isaac, or Israel’s children, did not even exist. The individual, called Jacob or Israel, would only be born many years later, and the nation of Israel would not emerge for many hundreds of years. Still, God says that He set the boundaries of the peoples “according to the number of the children of Israel,” stating that He knew that the children of Israel would exist in the future and implying that He even knew their number. Paul confirms this fact in Romans 11:2: “God has not cast away His people [Israel] whom He foreknew.”

The Bible emphasizes God’s foreknowledge in regard to the life span of certain nations and their leaders. For instance, we read in Genesis 15:13, 16, that God told Abraham that the children of Israel (not yet in existence) would be afflicted in Egypt for “four hundred years,” and that in the “fourth generation they shall return here, for the iniquity of the Amorites [which were possessing the land at the time] is not yet complete.” God allotted a certain time to the Amorites to live in the land, but when that time had expired, Israel would drive them out and possess the land.

We are also told, in Daniel 7:12, that certain world-ruling empires would exist for a certain, pre-determined time. In that prophecy, these Gentile empires are described as “beasts.” We read: “As for the rest of the beasts…, their lives were prolonged for a season and a time.” Other translations make the intended meaning clearer. The Menge Bible says: “Their duration of life was fixed for time and hour.” Die Grosse Bibel states: “They kept their lives until a determined time.” The Elberfelder Bible translates: “Duration of life was given to them until the time and hour.”

We have already read about an end-time political figure, called “the beast” in the prophecies of the book of Revelation. God has predetermined that this “beast” or political leader, as well as the government he will represent, will rule for “one hour” (Revelation 17:12). During this time, he will persecute God’s people (compare Revelation 13:7). We are told, in Daniel 7:25, that this Biblical term (“one hour”) means, in this case, 3½ years.

The “beast” or political figure only represents the leader of the last revival of the ancient Roman Empire. As we explain in our booklets, “Europe in Prophecy” and “The Fall and Rise of Britain and America,” the ancient Roman Empire was to be resurrected ten times, since the fall of ancient Rome. The Bible tells us, in Revelation 13:5, that the revived Roman Empire would exist exactly for “forty-two months” since the healing of its deadly wound (compare verse 3). History confirms that it did in fact reign for 1,260 years (42 prophetic months consist of 1,260 prophetic days or years), from the healing of the “deadly wound,” under Justinian, in AD 554, until the fall of Napoleon I, in AD 1814. After Napoleon’s fall, two more resurrections of the ancient Roman Empire were to occur. One has already occurred—the last and final one is shaping up right now in Europe.

The concept that God, at times, predetermines the life span of nations, kings and individuals, is supported Biblically.

Can God’s Predetermination Be Altered?

On the other hand, the Bible indicates that God will, at times, prolong or shorten days and years, depending on man’s conduct. We read in Proverbs 10:27: “The fear of the LORD prolongs days, But the years of the wicked will be shortened.” Psalm 55:23 states: “…Bloodthirsty and deceitful men shall not live out half of their days.” We might recall how God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah when He could not find ten righteous people there.

We read about an interesting episode in the life of King Hezekiah. When God told Hezekiah that he would die soon, the king prayed a heart-rending prayer. As a consequence, God prolonged Hezekiah’s life by 15 years (compare Isaiah 38:5, 10). Also, the book of Jonah reports that God sent Jonah to Niniveh to proclaim to them that the city would be destroyed in 40 days. But the people of Niniveh repented and God prolonged their lives by not destroying them and the city. We also read in Exodus 32:10 that God was apparently willing to kill the Israelites when they had built a golden calf, but when Moses interceded for them, God relented and thereby prolonged the lives of the Israelites by not destroying them at that time. However, He later said that the Israelites would wander in the desert for 40 years and that none of the older generation would enter the Promised Land because of their rebellion.

It is important that we seek God in our lives. We are told that the effective, fervent prayer of a righteous person avails much (James 5:16). God has allotted to us a certain time to build our relationship with Him, and He tells us to seek Him while He can be found (Isaiah 55:6).

Delayed or Accelerated Prophecies

Prophecies are sure, but we need to realize that it is God’s prerogative as to WHEN the prophecies will be fulfilled. God may choose to delay or accelerate end-time prophecies, depending on certain factors. Follow with us as we take a close look at some examples.

Hastening the Coming of Christ?

We read in 2 Peter 3:12 that we are to be “looking for and hastening the coming of the day of God”—the return of Christ. This passage speaks especially to end-time Christians. The literal Greek translation of 2 Peter 3:12 reads, according to The Englishman’s Greek New Testament…, An Interlinear Literal Translation: “…expecting and hastening the coming of the day of God by reason of which [the] heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and [the] elements burning with heat shall melt…” The term “hastening” (as used in the New King James Bible) is a correct rendition. The New English Bible says: “look eagerly for the coming of the day of God and work to hasten it on.” The New Testament in Modern Speech, by Richard Francis Weymouth, says: “expecting and helping to hasten the coming of…”

The German Elberfelder Bible says, “beschleunigen.” This German word can mean “hastening” and it can also mean “accelerate.” In this context, we might consider Isaiah 62:7, which says, in the Authorized Version: “And give him no rest, till he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.”

How WE could possibly hasten or delay Christ’s return, to an extent, can be seen in 2 Peter 3:9: “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance.” Although the time frame here encompasses the entire plan of God, it is apparent from the context that the end-time generation is especially addressed in this verse. The context is Christ’s coming, as verses 3-4 make very clear: “…scoffers will come IN THE LAST DAYS… and saying, ‘Where is the promise of His coming?’…”

According to 2 Peter 3:9, God may delay Christ’s coming, IF Church members whom God WANTS to be in His Kingdom, are not ready, due to a lack of serious repentance. The Ryrie Study Bible points out: “To believers, Peter now says that the seeming delay of Christ’s return is for the purpose of allowing more people to repent.”

Only the Father Knows

Some feel that the precise moment of Christ’s return has been fixed for thousands of years and that the Father “knows” the exact moment of Christ’s Second Coming, according to Matthew 24:36: “But of that day and hour no one KNOWS, not even the angels of heaven, but My Father only.” Note that Mark 13:32 adds that not even the Son of God—Jesus Christ—knows that exact time.

In light of the fact that Christ’s return can be delayed or accelerated, as we read earlier, it is very doubtful that God the Father “has known” the exact day and hour of Christ’s return for thousands of years. As we will explain, what Christ is actually saying in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 is that it is within the Father’s authority to DECIDE when the moment of Christ’s return will come. However, we must realize that that precise moment is, indeed, conditional, based upon certain events.

We need to put Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 together with Acts 1:6-7, which says: “Therefore, when they had come together, they asked Him, saying, ‘Lord, will You at this time [return to] restore the kingdom to Israel?’ And He said to them, ‘It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in His own authority.”

One might assume that God knows everything, but did you realize there are certain things that God does not want to know? For instance, God chose not to know—at the time He called us into His truth—whether we would make it into His Kingdom or whether we would commit the unpardonable sin, even though He is confident that we will make it (see Chapters 5 and 6 of this booklet).

According to Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible, No. 1492, the Greek word for “knows,” in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, really means, to “see” (literally or figuratively), and it can also mean, by implication—but only when used in the perfect tense—to “know.” In addition, it can be translated as, “be aware, behold, CONSIDER, BE SURE, TELL, UNDERSTAND, WISH.”

We should also note that, according to the two passages in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, Christ said that men, angels and even Christ Himself do not know, but only “My Father.” There is NO VERB here, following “My Father,” so the verb must be added.

The passage in Acts 1:7 does not say that God the Father “knows” the exact time of Christ’s return. It only says that it is not for Christ’s disciples to “know.” In regard to the Father, it is stated that He has “put this” in His own power or authority. In reading Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 together with Acts 1:7, it becomes apparent that the words that need to be supplied in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would have to be those showing God’s AUTHORITY to set the date.

Therefore, a possible rendering of Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would be: “But of that day and hour no one knows [“understands,” “can be sure”], not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father [“is sure,” “understands,” in the sense of: “decides”].”

The Bible does not say that the Father already decided thousands of years ago WHEN exactly to send back the Son. If He had, HOW COULD Christ NOT have known? Some claim that Christ knows now, while He did not know 2,000 years ago. However, Christ’s statements refer to the time of His return. Christ’s whole point was that He does not know or is sure of it (as He does not make the decision); hence, it is useless for man to try to figure it out.

God’s 6,000-Year Plan

The Bible, as well as Hebrew tradition, convey the concept that God has allotted to man about 6,000 years to govern himself, followed by 1,000 years of Godly rule here on earth, under Jesus Christ. Since God created man on the sixth day, followed by the weekly Sabbath, He has allotted 6,000 years of self-rule to mankind, followed by God’s Millennial Sabbath rule of 1,000 years of peace and tranquillity (compare Hebrews 4:4, 9, and 11).

Some have pointed to 2 Peter 3:8, claiming that God allotted man exactly 6,000 years to rule this earth, and that after exactly 6,000 years, Christ will return. However, that is not what 2 Peter 3:8 conveys. The Scripture reads: “… with the Lord one day is AS a thousand years, and a thousand years AS one day.”

This Scripture does not provide us with a fixed date. The Greek word for “as” is “hos,” and it can also be translated as “about.” (Compare Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, under “about.”) In fact, the Authorized Version translates this word 14 times as “about.” For instance, the word “hos” is correctly translated as “about” in passages such as Mark 8:9; Luke 2:37; 8:42; and John 1:39.

Strong’s points out, under #5613, that the Greek word “hos” is “… very variously used, as follows: about, … (according) as (it had been, it were)… even as (like)…”

From this we can know that 2 Peter 3:8 conveys the principle that in the eyes of God one day is ABOUT 1,000 years—not necessarily exactly so.

No More Delay

God says that there comes a time when He will no longer delay what He has purposed. Notice in Revelation 10:6, Authorized Version, that there should be “time no longer.” The New King James Bible says, “… there should be delay no longer.” The Ryrie Study Bible comments: “Lit. there will be no more delay.” So say the Nelson Study Bible, the American Standard Version, Weymouth, as well as the Elberfelder Bible (“Frist, Aufschub”) and the Menge Bible (“Verzug”).

The Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, by W.E. Vine, states, on page 333, under “season,” that the Greek word for “time” or “delay;” i.e., “chronos,” must be translated in Revelation 10:6 as “delay.”

Since Revelation 10:6 says that there will be no more delay, this shows that there HAD BEEN a delay before.

Ezekiel 12:25, 28 supports the concept of a delay prior to Christ’s return. It reads: “For I am the LORD. I speak, and the word which I speak will come to pass; it will NO MORE be postponed… None of My words will be postponed ANY MORE…” This passage seems to say that, at one point, God’s words or prophecies were postponed or delayed; but that the time will come, when they won’t be postponed or delayed any longer. This would be similar to the passage in Revelation 10:6, which says that there will no longer be a “time” or “delay.”

Conditional Prophecies

Some prophecies are conditional, based upon whether man repents of his evil ways. Although it is not very likely that the USA or Great Britain will repent, it IS still possible. If they do, or if enough people repent, God may hold back the destruction of the USA and Great Britain. It appears that God would not have destroyed Sodom and Gomorra, if He had found ten righteous, although He said to Abraham earlier that He would destroy it. Something similar COULD BE POSSIBLE for modern America and Great Britain, as well as other nations.

The Scripture in Jeremiah 18:7-11 supports this conclusion. It says that God will relent of the evil that He intended to bring on a nation, if that nation repents. God required Jonah to proclaim that, in 40 days, Nineveh would be destroyed. This SOUNDED like an unconditional prophecy, but it was not, as God did not destroy it when Nineveh repented. However, as the book of Nahum shows, Nineveh was destroyed later. The book of Jonah contains a classic case of a DELAYED prophecy.

There are also passages in the book of Joel that leave it open as to whether or not God will start the “Day of the Lord” at a certain time, depending on man’s reaction and repentance (compare Joel 2:12-14). Although unconditional prophecy will not “fail,” time given for certain events to take their full course may. For example, Romans 9:28 tells us that God will CUT SHORT His work.

God’s Patience Is Not Limitless

Regardless of whether God chooses either to accelerate or delay the fulfillment of prophecy, one thing IS certain: God’s patience is not limitless, as the parable in Luke 13:6-9 shows. Christ had just warned His audience that they would perish if they did not repent (verses 1-5). He continued with a parable about a fig tree that had not shown fruits for three years. The tree is granted a fourth and last year, to either produce fruit, or to be cut down after that time. This parable implies that God does set a time limit for a Church member to repent and produce fruit.

Christ warned in John 15:2, 6: “Every branch in Me that does not bear fruit He takes away… If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered; and they gather them and throw them into the fire, and they are burned.” God has allotted to His Church—and mankind as a whole—a certain amount of time to repent. But there will come the moment when God WILL decide to send Christ back. God will not wait forever for everyone in the Church—and in the world—to repent. As in the times of Jeremiah, the time will come when God will not hear any more prayers for the people of the world; a time when He will not tolerate any further delay; and a time when He will cut short His work (compare Jeremiah 7:16; 11:14; 14:11). That is the reason why we read in Isaiah 46:13 (Authorized Version): “I bring near my righteousness; it shall not be far off, and my salvation shall not tarry: and I will place salvation in Zion for Israel my glory.”

While the fulfillment of God’s prophecies may tarry for a while, the time will come when there will be no more delay or postponement. We read in Habakkuk 2:2-3: “… Write the vision And make it plain on tablets, That he may run who reads it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time; but at the end it will speak, and it will not lie. THOUGH IT TARRIES [for a while, due to God’s longsuffering and patience toward us in the Church], wait for it; Because it will surely come, IT WILL NOT TARRY [once God has decreed the exact time when to send His Son back and to end man’s rule on earth].”

A Warning!

There is great danger involved with the concept of trying to figure out, exactly, when Christ returns. The one problem is that if people think that God delays Christ’s coming, believing He is still afar off, they may become slack in their Christian lives and in progressing in their conversion (compare Matthew 24:48-50). On the other hand, the belief that Christ’s coming is just around the corner can create a sense of fatalism, especially in younger people, who may say, “Why should I think of getting a career, as everything will be over soon?” We must have a balanced approach and live as if we still had a whole lifetime ahead of us, with long-term goals, and, at the same time, we need always to be ready spiritually for Christ’s return. We must continue to watch and comprehend world events, which are leading to the establishment of the Kingdom of God here on earth.

Will Prophecies “Fail”?

Some refer to 1 Corinthians 13:8, claiming that this passage says that certain prophecies will not be fulfilled. However, this is not what that passage conveys. It reads: “Love never fails. But whether there are prophecies, they will fail.” Later, in verse 13, Paul says: “And now abide faith, hope, love.” The contrast here is between something that will endure forever, and something that will only endure for a while and then vanish away.

Please note that Paul is using different words for “fail” in verse 8. In the Greek, the word associated with “love” is “ekpipto,” which means, according to Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, “to fall off or away.” The Greek word associated with “prophecy” is “katargeo.” It means, according to Young’s, “to make useless.” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible gives, as one possible rendering, the expression, “vanish away.”

While love will always endure (as it is part of God’s character—in fact, God IS love; compare 1 John 4:8), prophecies will cease. They will come to an end. They will be fulfilled. This could be a reference to inspired preaching by men (as there will come a time when all men will have been changed into spirit beings, or, those who did not qualify for God’s Kingdom will have ceased to exist); or, it could refer to prophecies of the future. If the latter, then they will cease when the events prophesied will have come to pass.

We see then, that Paul is not saying that some of God’s prophecies, if they are UNCONDITIONAL, will not come to pass.

Predestined Unconditional Prophecies

Unconditional prophecies are certain, or “predestined,” and the free will of human beings cannot change that. God was certain from the outset that ancient Pharaoh would not let the people of Israel go, unless God forced him to do so (compare Romans 9:17; Exodus 3:19).

It was predetermined that the ancient Roman Empire would be resurrected ten times, and it is preordained that in the end time, when the ancient Roman Empire is revived for the last time, a false prophet and a beast will wreak havoc over this world. We can see, then, that the concept of “predestination” also applies to unconditional prophecies which God has foreknown and foreordained to come to pass in due time. For instance, we read that King Nebuchadnezzar had a dream about events that would take place in the end time.

The prophet Daniel interpreted the meaning of the dream to the king. He told him, in Daniel 2:28-29, 45: “But there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets, and He has made known to King Nebuchadnezzar what will be in the latter days… He who reveals secrets has made known to you what will be… the great God has made known to the king what will come to pass after this. The dream is certain, and its interpretation is sure.”

Reflecting on what we have learned so far from Scripture, it becomes more and more difficult to try to completely “explain” what all God does know—and how He knows it. Truly, with much respect toward God, we see only “dimly,” as through a dark mirror (1 Corinthians 13:12). His powers and abilities are so much more superior to ours. God is capable of things of which we have absolutely no comprehension. God is asking all of us, today: “Who has directed the Spirit of the LORD, Or as His counselor has taught Him? With whom did He take counsel, and who instructed Him, And taught Him… And showed Him the way of understanding?… To whom then will you liken God? Or what likeness will you compare to Him?… His understanding is unsearchable” (Isaiah 40: 13-14, 18, 25, 28).

We should not try to reason out, exactly, how God does certain things, if He chooses not to reveal this to us. Worse yet, we should not try to disregard or dismiss the awesome understanding which God chooses to reveal to us, just because we cannot comprehend it (compare John 1:5).

God records in His Book of Remembrance people’s trials, deeds, words and thoughts, and He may even write down, in advance, the length of days and other details of certain individuals and even nations, although these can be altered, depending on the circumstances. We will learn much more about the role and function of God’s Book of Remembrance in Chapter 4 of this booklet.

In the next chapter, we will discover more details about God’s awesome power, His understanding and capabilities.

Chapter 3 – The Book of Truth

The Bible contains many unconditional prophecies—most of which are for the end-time—to be fulfilled just ahead of us. Many are familiar with the Olivet Prophecy that Jesus Christ gave to His disciples prior to His death. Also, the book of Revelation is a prophecy for our time. The longest cohesive and uninterrupted Old Testament prophecy can be found in the eleventh chapter of the book of Daniel. Biblical scholars understand that that prophecy culminates in end-time events. Some recognize that many verses in the 11th chapter describe historic events that have already come to pass, events that were still future at the time Daniel wrote them down. But very few comprehend the ASTONISHING FACT that the entire contents of the eleventh and twelfth chapters of the book of Daniel had been written down by God in a heavenly book, long before its contents were even revealed to the ancient prophet Daniel!

When God sent the angel Gabriel to Daniel to reveal to him what would come to pass in the future, Gabriel introduced his revelations with these words: “I will tell you what is noted in the Scripture of Truth” (Daniel 10:21). The New International Version says: “… in the book of truth.” The Living Bible writes: “… in the book of the future.” According to the Interlinear translation, the original Hebrew text reads: “I will tell you what is inscribed in the writing of truth.”

A possible reference to the “Book of Truth” can also be found in Isaiah 34:16, where it says: “Search from the book of the LORD, and read…” Please also note the “little book” in Revelation 10:2, 10, which is a heavenly writing that an angel handed to John to “eat”—to devour its contents so that he could prophesy and relay the contents of that book. It is possible that this “little book” is a part of the heavenly Book of Truth, referred to in Daniel 10.

Die Grosse Bibel includes the following comments about the Book of Truth, as mentioned in Daniel 10:21: “… human history has been written down from beginning to end in a … document from all eternity. When the angel says to Daniel that he wants to proclaim to him what is written in this book, he wants to explain that he wants to reveal to him the unalterable decrees of God… Chapter 11 begins with the revelation of the contents of the Book of Truth, in which God has written the fate of individuals and peoples.”

Let us review, in detail, the events which were written in the heavenly Book of Truth, and which the angel revealed to Daniel. Please keep in mind that God had written these events thousands of years before they came, or will come, to pass. And notice how detailed and specific those prophecies are.

Prophecies in Daniel 11

In Daniel 11:3, we read about a “mighty king” who would “rule with great dominion” over the known ancient world. In another prophecy, the angel identifies this king as the king of Greece (Daniel 8:21). History confirms that this king, to arise after Daniel’s death, was Alexander the Great.

In Daniel 11:4, we read that his kingdom would be “divided toward the four winds of heaven,” or, it would be divided in four parts. History confirms that after Alexander’s death in June of BC 323, four of his generals became rulers over four divisions of Alexander’s Empire. Ptolemy Soter ruled Egypt, part of Syria, and Judea; Seleucus (Nicator) ruled the rest of Syria, Babylonia and the territory east to India; Lysimachus (Nicator) ruled Asia Minor; and Cassander ruled Greece and Macedonia.

But the prophecy in Daniel 11 becomes much more specific. Daniel 11:6 tells us that the “daughter of the king of the South” would make an “agreement” with the “king of the North.” History confirms that this prophecy was fulfilled in BC 250. At that time, the king of the South—the king ruling over Egypt—was Ptolemy Philadelphus. His daughter’s name was Bernice. She went to the king of the North—the king ruling over Syria—whose name was Antiochus II Theos. She made a marriage agreement with him.

But Daniel 11:6 also tells us that “she shall not retain the power of her authority, and neither he nor his authority shall stand.” Rather, “she shall be given up, with those who brought her, and with him who begot her [her father], and with him who strengthened her in those times [her husband].” In fact, when Bernice’s father died, her husband Antiochus divorced her and took back his first wife, who, in turn, murdered Antiochus and Bernice.

Daniel 11:7 tells us that someone “from the branch of her roots;” i.e., a brother, “shall come with an army, enter the fortress of the king of the North… and prevail.” History confirms that in BC 245, Bernice’s brother, with the name of Ptolemy Euergetes III, invaded Syria to avenge the murder of his sister. He won the war and plundered the region.

To hit another truly remarkable highlight in this lengthy prophecy, please note Daniel 11:20: “There shall arise in his place one who imposes taxes on the glorious kingdom; but within a few days he shall be destroyed, but not in anger or in battle.”

History tells us that in BC 190, the “king of the North”—at that time Antiochus the Great—died. His son Seleucus IV sent out a tax collector to Judea, whose name was Heliodorus. Seleucus himself only reigned for eleven days (“a few days”), when Heliodorus poisoned him.

Daniel 11:21 continues: “And in his place shall arise a vile person, to whom they will not give the honor of royalty; but he shall come in peaceably, and seize the kingdom by intrigue.”

History identifies this vile person as Antiochus Epiphanes IV. He took the kingdom by intrigue, or flattery, after he had driven out Heliodorus, the former tax collector. We read that he would fight against “the prince of the covenant” (verse 22). History tells us that he tried to replace the Jewish High Priest. Verse 25 prophesies that he would fight against the king of the South—at that time the king of Egypt—which he did. Verse 28 tells us that “While returning to his land with great riches, his heart shall be moved against the holy covenant; so he shall do damage and return to his own land.” History confirms that he massacred many Jews on his way back.

He also desecrated the Temple, abolished the daily sacrifices, and placed an image of a pagan god in the Temple. This happened in BC 167, and was prophesied to happen in Daniel 11:30-31 (“… then they shall take away the daily sacrifices, and place there the abomination of desolation”).

All of the prophecies recorded in advance in Daniel 11, came to pass precisely as foretold hundreds of years before. And remember, before they were told to Daniel, they had already been written down in God’s heavenly “Book of Truth.”

There can be no doubt that God has decreed, well ahead of time, that certain events would take place. He also identified, well in advance, the individuals who would have a part in these events.

God does have a time schedule. He has determined—predestined—when certain events would take place.

Preordained Prophecies

Notice in Daniel 11:27, 29, 35, where it shows that certain events would only take place at appointed times. Psalm 102:13 says about this future time: “You will arise and have mercy on Zion; for the time to favor her, Yes, the set time, has come.”

God often operates within a scheduled timetable. He told Jeremiah: “… After seventy years are completed at Babylon, I will visit you and perform My good word toward you, and cause you to return to this place” (Jeremiah 29:10; compare Jeremiah 25:11-13).

Also, God clearly has determined—predestined—well ahead of prophesied events, what will happen in the future.

Isaiah 42:9 quotes God as saying: “…‘Behold, the former things have come to pass, And new things I declare; Before they spring forth I tell you of them.’”

Isaiah 46:9-10 adds: “Remember the former things of old, For I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is none like Me, Declaring the end from the beginning, And from ancient times things that are not yet done, Saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, And I will do all My pleasure.’”

Isaiah 48:5-7 continues: “Even from the beginning I have declared it to you; Before it came to pass I proclaimed it to you… I have made you hear new things from this time, Even hidden things, and you did not know them. They are created now, and not from the beginning; and before this day you have not heard them…”

How Is It Possible?

How is this even possible? How could God know thousands of years ago what would happen and what certain men would do?

Part of the answer is revealed in Scriptures such as Ezra 1:1: “Now in the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, that the word of the LORD by the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the LORD stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia, so that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom.”

We find here that God gave a prophecy to Jeremiah, and when the time of fulfillment had arrived, He influenced King Cyrus to act as prophesied. There are numerous examples in the Bible where such a course of action by God is described.

For instance, we read about God’s supernatural intervention to carry out His Will, in Psalm 105:14, 16-17, 23-25: “He permitted no one to do them wrong; Yes, He rebuked kings for their sakes… Moreover He called for a famine in the land; He destroyed all the provision of bread. He sent a man before them—Joseph—who was sold as a slave… Israel also came into Egypt… He increased His people greatly… He turned their heart to hate His people, To deal craftily with His servants.”

God had written down future events in His Book of Truth and He brought about circumstances in the lives of people that would bring about those events.

The Scroll With Seven Seals

The book of Revelation is filled with a description of prophetic events written down in advance; and we should take note of the fact that these events, before they were revealed to John in a vision, were already written down on heavenly scrolls. In this regard, please note Revelation 5:1: “I saw in the right hand of Him who sat on the throne a scroll written inside and on the back, sealed with seven seals.” This book, sealed with seven seals, might very well be part of God’s heavenly “Book of Truth.” When Jesus Christ opens the seals, one by one, events, which are written down in the book, begin to unfold before John, in a vision. John saw these future events as if he were watching a movie. And let us notice how precise these events are—many of these events have not taken place even yet. But they will, exactly as described, in the near future.

We read in Revelation 6:8 that when the fourth seal is opened, “a fourth of the earth” will be killed “with sword, with hunger, with death, and by the beasts of the earth.” This is a very precise figure of dead people. God knew about the number of deaths more than 2,000 years ago.

Seventh Seal

Note the very specific descriptions in Revelation 8:7-12 when the seventh seal of the book is opened and angels appear on the scene to blow the first four trumpets: “… And a third of the trees were burned up, and all green grass was burned up… and a third of the sea became blood. And a third of the living creatures in the sea died, and a third of the ships were destroyed… A third of the waters became wormwood, and many men died from the water… And a third of the sun was struck, a third of the moon, and a third of the stars, so that a third of them were darkened. A third of the day did not shine, and likewise the night.”

Some claim that the numerical references in the Book of Revelation, such as “one-third,” are symbolic. They claim that not really one-third of living creatures in the sea will die. However, God’s numerical references vary, so there is no reason to assume that the term “one-third” is not to be understood literally. Otherwise, why would God say that in one incident, “one-third” of living sea creatures will die, while stating that in a later incident, “all” sea creatures will die (see Revelation 16:3)? This means that God knew, more than 2,000 years ago, that in the future, “a third of the living creatures in the sea” would die when a certain event would take place.

When the fifth angel sounds his trumpet, a mighty army will appear on the world scene. We read in Revelation 9:5, 10, that “… they were not given authority to kill them, but to torment them for five months. Their torment was like the torment of a scorpion when it strikes a man… Their power was to hurt men five months.”

Indeed, these are very specific descriptions of future events.

When the sixth angel sounds his trumpet, “four angels, who had been prepared for the hour and day and month and year, were released to kill a third of mankind” (Revelation 9:15). This Scripture tells us plainly that, thousands of years ago, God had decreed (and written down in the Book of Truth) that four angels would kill a third of man at a very clearly designated time. This cannot be argued away.

Verse 16 continues: “Now the number of the army of the horsemen was two hundred million; I heard the number of them.” Continuing in verses 18-21: “By these three plagues a third of mankind was killed—by the fire and the smoke and the brimstone… But the rest of mankind, who were not killed by these plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands, that they should not worship demons, and idols of gold, silver, brass, stone, and wood, which can neither see nor hear nor walk. And they did not repent of their murders or their sorceries or their sexual immorality or their thefts.”

We should take note here of several facts: First, God told John almost 2,000 years ago that just prior to Christ’s return, an army of two hundred million would kill a third of mankind. But God also knew that the rest of mankind who would survive that attack would NOT repent. This is remarkable, as in another situation, man WILL repent (compare Revelation 11:13). So God knew when some would repent and when most would not. How does God know when some will repent? We can answer this question in part: Because it is GOD who grants us repentance (Romans 2:4)—so He knew in advance to whom He would offer the gift of repentance at a certain time. What escapes human understanding is the fact that, in addition to knowing when to offer the gift of repentance to some, God also knew in advance who would accept His gift.

Two Witnesses

We also read that Two Witnesses will preach for 1,260 days, or 3½ years, and that Gentiles will occupy Jerusalem for 42 months; that is, for the same time period (Revelation 11:2-3). This, too, has been predestined. Then, we are told that the Two Witnesses will be killed (verse 7), and that “those who dwell on the earth will rejoice…, make merry, and send gifts to one another, because these two prophets tormented those who dwell on the earth” (verse 10). However, after 3 ½ days, God will resurrect the Two Witnesses, and they will ascend “to heaven in a cloud, and their enemies saw them. In the same hour there was a great earthquake, and a tenth of the city fell. In the earthquake seven thousand people were killed, and the rest were afraid and gave glory to the God of heaven” (verses 12-13).

Now we learn that some will repent when they see these things happening. But just 3 ½ days before, they were rejoicing over the murder of the Two Witnesses. And God had written all of this in His heavenly Book of Truth thousands of years ago.

Another very specific prophecy can be found in Revelation 14:20, when Christ returns and fights against those who want to fight Him. We read: “And the winepress was trampled outside the city, and blood came out of the winepress, up to the horses’ bridles, for one thousand six hundred furlongs.” The word “furlongs” describes “stadia.” The place that will be covered with the blood of slain soldiers will be about 184 miles long. God wrote even this figure down well in advance of the actual events.

When the seventh angel blows his trumpet, seven bowls of the wrath of God will be poured out on this earth. Again, we are very clearly told what will happen at that time. For instance, every living creature in the sea will die (Revelation 16:3). Men will be scorched with great heat, and they will not repent, but blaspheme God (verse 9). When darkness will descend upon the kingdom of the “beast,” people won’t repent either, but they will curse God instead (verses 10-11).

Finally, when the greatest earthquake in the history of man will destroy many cities (verses 18-19), and when great hail from heaven will fall upon men, they won’t repent at that time, either (verse 21).

Seven Eras of the Church

In addition, God outlines the history of the New Testament Church in the first three chapters of the book of Revelation, pointing out, among other things, that there would be seven eras. In one of the eras, Satan would throw the Christians into jail for “ten days.” God also describes the predominant characteristics of the Christians in each of those eras, well in advance of their existence (compare chapters 2 and 3 of the book of Revelation). In subsequent chapters of the book of Revelation, God outlines the history of the false church, and of the political system which it will rule, pointing out that the Roman Empire would be resurrected ten times, and that the false church would direct seven of those resurrections. Further, as we have discussed, both a religious leader and a political leader are clearly identified who will fight against the returning Christ, while two Christian leaders, the Two Witnesses, will prophesy for exactly 1,260 days, before they will be killed by the political leader in the city of Jerusalem.

God knew all of this in advance. It is predestined to happen. These prophecies are written down in God’s heavenly Book of Truth—as well as in the Holy Bible—and they are certain to occur.

The Bible mentions additional heavenly books or scrolls, which include certain prophecies (note, for instance, Ezekiel 2:9; 3:1; and Zechariah 5:1-3). It is likely that these scrolls are all part of God’s heavenly Book of Truth.

Too Hard To Believe?

When we consider all of the things that God knows ahead of time, why would it be so fantastic or illogical to believe that He knew us, too, before we were born?

Let us consider what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 2:7: “But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God ordained [predetermined or predestined] before the ages for our glory.”

Paul also states in 2 Thessalonians 2:13-14: “But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for salvation, through sanctification by the spirit and belief in the truth, to which He called you by our gospel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

And so, we can confidently believe that God does watch us today and He does want us to make it into His Kingdom. Predestination, when applied to us, has to do with the timing of our calling to salvation. But once truly called, God does not forsake us (compare John 6:37-40; Philippians 1:6). Rather, as Paul says in Ephesians 2:10: “For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand [or, predestined] that we should walk in them.”

Let us conclude this chapter with the following encouraging words from our great God and Savior: “Remember the former things of old, For I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is none like Me, Declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times things that are not yet done, Saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, And I will do all My pleasure.’… Indeed I have spoken it; I will also bring it to pass. I have purposed it; I will also do it” (Isaiah 46:9-11).

Chapter 4 – “…Books Were Opened…”

We have discussed so far, in the context of predestination, some of God’s heavenly books.

We saw the existence of the Book of Life, in which the names of those are written who have been called to salvation in this day and age, prior to Christ’s return. The Book of Life records the names of those who are to inherit eternal life. We also saw the existence of another book, The Book of Remembrance. Then we learned that God has a book called the Book of Truth, in which He wrote down certain events, long before they actually come to pass.

We will now discuss the fact that, based on how people conduct their lives, they will receive a particular reward.

How does God deal with our sins? Do our sins have a connection with any of God’s heavenly books? How do our sins relate to the concept of predestination? And what about all the people who were not called to salvation in this lifetime? How does God judge them?

We know that those who have not been called to salvation in this lifetime and have died prior to Christ’s return will be resurrected, to physical life, in the Second Resurrection—also called the Great White Throne Judgment period. As we saw, the Book of Life will be opened to them at that time. Their names had not been written in the Book of Life before. Only the names of those predestined to be called to salvation in this day and age had already been written in the Book of Life. The Book of Life will be opened for them at the time of their resurrection to physical life. Their names CAN, at that time, be written in the Book of Life.

However, the Book of Life is not the only book that will be opened. The Bible tells us that other books will be opened, too. What are those other books? Do they have any relevance to sins? And will those books only exist for those who will live in the future, or do they already exist for us today?

Let us notice the following interesting passage in Daniel 7:9-10: “I watched till thrones were put in place, And the Ancient of Days was seated; His garment was white as snow, And the hair of His head was like pure wool. His throne was a fiery flame, Its wheels a burning fire; A fiery stream issued And came forth from before Him. A thousand thousands ministered to Him; Ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him. The court was seated, AND THE BOOKS WERE OPENED.”

Which books were these?

Moffat translates: “… the court was held and the records were opened.”

From the context, this passage in Daniel seems to be referring to the time of Christ’s return. At that time, a court will be in session and books will be opened.

A similar statement, which describes events 1,000 years after Christ’s return, can be found in Revelation 20:11-12. It refers to those who will be resurrected to physical life during the Great White Throne Judgment period. We read: “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away… and I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and BOOKS WERE OPENED. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things WHICH WERE WRITTEN IN THE BOOKS.”

What are those books?

This passage could refer to the books of the Bible. Certainly, we will be judged by the standards as revealed in God’s Holy Word, the Bible. But, there is another possibility as to what these books might refer to.

Let us note how other translations render this passage in Revelation 20.

The New International Version says: “The dead were judged according to what they had done as recorded in the books.”

The New Revised Standard Version reads: “And the dead were judged according to their works, as recorded in the books.”

The New English Bible renders the phrase in this way: “The dead were judged by what they had done, as recorded in these books.”

In light of these different translations, all of which seem to suggest that man’s deeds are written down in books, and that man is judged based on those deeds, we are reminded of what we already know about the “Book of Remembrance.”

The German Commentary Rienecker points out: “We also hear about… books. According to their contents, judgment will occur at the last day… People will be judged according to their works. In God’s judicial records, the books, everything is written down that a human has thought, said and done. Everything will become manifest. There is only one possibility to escape sentence and become pronounced, not guilty. Their names must be written down in the other book, the Book of Life.”

Halley’s Bible Handbook states: “Every deed and motive will have been recorded… The ‘Books’ will have the records of men’s lives.”

The Commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown explains that the books, mentioned in Revelation 20, are “…the books of God’s remembrance, alike of the evil and of the good… Besides the general book recording the works of all, there is a special book for believers in which their names are written… the Lamb’s book of life.”

Adam Clarke comments: “All the actions of men, whether good or bad, are written in a book, and of all they shall give account.”

Herbert W. Armstrong, the late human leader of the Church of God, stated during a sermon in 1984 that the books to be opened include the good and the bad works which had been written down, specifically mentioning Matthew 12:36-37 in that context.

Taking Daniel 7 and Revelation 20 together, it appears that this process of having to give account for one’s recorded deeds, whether good or bad, applies to EVERYONE. It applies to those who are called now to salvation AND to those who will be called later. It applies to converted Christians in this life, as well as to those who will be resurrected in the Second Resurrection.

How can this be?

Let us note, first of all, how God describes the judgment of those who are called prior to Christ’s Second Coming.

How Converted Christians Are Judged

In Romans 14:10-13, we read Paul’s warning to converted Christians: “But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you show contempt for your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ… So then each of us shall give account of himself to God.”

Paul speaks in future terms. All of us SHALL stand—sometime in the future—before the judgment seat of Christ, and all of us SHALL give account of what we have done in this life. Now notice 2 Corinthians 5:10: “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.”

Recall the passages from Malachi 3:16 and Psalm 56:8, that the things which we did, said or thought were written in the Book of Remembrance. Visualize, if you will, that when you stand before Christ, He will have that particular book open in front of Him and, based on what is written there, He will judge you.

Ecclesiastes 11:9; 12:13-14 confirms this: “Rejoice, O young man, in your youth… But know that for all these God will bring you into judgment… Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God and keep His commandments, For this is man’s all. For God will bring every work into judgment, Including every secret thing, Whether good or evil.”

As we said earlier, this judgment is not limited to converted Christians. Paul explains in the second chapter of the book of Romans that Gentiles will also be judged on their actions, words and thoughts, when their time of judgment has come. We read of their judgment, which mainly takes place during the time of the Great White Throne Judgment period: “For as many as have sinned without [the knowledge of the] law will also perish without law, and as many as have sinned in the law will be judged by the law… in the day when God will judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ” (Romans 2:12, 16).

EVERYONE will be judged! Hebrews 9:27 tells us that it is appointed to man once to die, and afterwards the judgment. It is true, of course, that judgment has already begun for the house of God—His Church (1 Peter 4:17). But it has not been completed yet. There is still a judgment coming for everyone after death—including the house of God (1 Corinthians 4:5).

For converted Christians, this coming judgment after death will not deal with the question of eternal life or death. Those who die in Christ will not be judged as to whether they will inherit eternal life, as they will not see eternal death (John 5:24, 28-29). However, their judgment or accounting has to do with their reward (compare Luke 19:13, 15-19). And their reward will depend on what they did in their lives with the “talents” bestowed upon them by God’s Holy Spirit (compare Matthew 25:14-23).

True Christians who died in Christ will be resurrected to eternal life at the time of His Second Coming, but they, too, even though immortal spirit beings by then, will still have to appear before the judgment seat of Christ to receive their reward. We are told in Matthew 25:19 that “the lord of those servants [Christ] came and settled account with them.” And He will say to those who used the gift of the Holy Spirit within them to overcome their problems: “Well done, good and faithful servant; you were faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things. Enter into the joy of your lord” (verse 21).

The opposite is also true; that is, we will also have to give account for the bad things which we did—things which prevented us from overcoming as much as we should have. We read in Matthew 12:36-37: “But I say to you that for every idle word men may speak, they will give account of it in the day of judgment. For by your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned.”

Because we all have failed in many ways, especially with our tongue (compare James 3:1-2), is there, then, any hope for us? Sins that we do not repent of, will remain in Christ’s Book of Remembrance. However, the Bible tells us that our sins CAN BE eradicated from God’s heavenly record. How can we make sure that those sins will be erased?

How Sins Are Erased

Paul explains the entire process in Hebrews 4:11-16: “Let us therefore be diligent to enter that rest, lest anyone fall according to the same example of disobedience. For the word of God is living and powerful… and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. And there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are naked and open to the eyes of Him to whom we must give account. Seeing then that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the Heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.”

God’s mercy includes forgiveness for our sins if we go to Him and seek it. 1 John 1:8-9 tells us: “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”

God will hear our prayers when we come boldly before His throne of mercy, in a repentant frame of mind, confessing our sins to Him and asking Him for forgiveness by pointing out that Jesus Christ has already paid with His blood for our penalty, which is eternal death.

What happens next?

Colossians 2:13-14 tells us: “And you, being dead in your trespasses and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He has made alive together with Him, having forgiven you all trespasses, having wiped out the handwriting of requirements that was against us [that is, the record of our sins], and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross.”

The New International Version says that Christ was “erasing the record that stood against us.” Die Grosse Bibel says: “He has crossed out the record of indebtedness, which was against us, and has abolished its demands against us [that is, our eternal death].”

When our sins are forgiven, they are “wiped out,” “erased,” or “crossed out.” Acts 3:19 tells us: “Repent therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.”

This phrase, “blotted out,” is quite remarkable. As we will recall, Christ said in Revelation 3:5 that He will not “blot out” the names of true Christians from the Book of Life, as long as they stay faithful to Him. The same term, “blot out,” is used in Exodus 32:32-33, where God says that He will “blot out” the unrepentant sinner from His Book of Life. By contrast, we are told in Acts 3:19 that God will blot out our recorded SINS from His Book of Remembrance WHEN WE REPENT and obtain mercy from Him to forgive our sins.

We find this fact confirmed in Isaiah 43:25: “I, even I, am He who blots out your transgressions for My own sake….” This promise is repeated in Jeremiah 50:20: “‘In those days and in that time,’ says the LORD, ‘the iniquity of Israel shall be sought, but there shall be none; And the sins of Judah, but they shall not be found; For I will pardon those whom I preserve.’”

When God forgives our sins, He erases them from His Book of Remembrance. Even if someone was to look for them in that Book, they could not be found. Not only does God erase them from His written records, He also erases them from His very mind. We read in Jeremiah 31:34: “For I will forgive their iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more.”

On the other hand, when sins are not repented of, they will stay in God’s records AND they will be retained in God’s memory. They will not be blotted out. Nehemiah 4:5 tells us: “Do not cover their iniquity, and do not let their sin be blotted out from before You…”

The use of the term “cover” in “cover their iniquity” is also interesting. Paul uses this term as well, in Romans 4:7, where he states, quoting from David’s writings in the Psalms: “Blessed are those whose lawless deeds are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.”

How are our sins covered? The phraseology implies that Christ’s blood “covers” them, since it is through Christ’s shed blood that we can obtain forgiveness of sins. It gives the impression that one could not read the recorded sins any more because Christ’s blood “covers” them.

How To Overcome Satan

Taking all of these concepts and putting them together, we are able to understand better an interesting passage in the 12th chapter of the book of Revelation. We are first told that Satan, “the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down” (verse 10). The passage continues in verse 11: “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the death.”

WHAT were Satan’s accusations? That the brethren had sinned.

HOW did they overcome Satan’s accusations “by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony”? They overcame Satan by confessing their sins to God (“by the word of their testimony”) and by asking for forgiveness for their sins, claiming Christ’s Sacrifice as sufficient payment (“by the blood of the Lamb”). And as Satan was accusing them “day and night,” so they prayed “day and night” for forgiveness (compare Luke 18:7).

WHY did God forgive them their sins? Because they were sincere and TRULY REPENTANT, as evidenced by the fact that they were willing to give up everything for God, including their physical lives, if necessary (“they did not love their lives to the death”).

Satan’s accusations were rejected because there remained no sin. The sins had been blotted out or erased from God’s heavenly Book of Remembrance. They had been covered by the blood of the Lamb. Satan had no longer a reason to accuse the brethren. There was no more “evidence” of wrongdoing, so to speak, because it had been erased from the heavenly record, by God Himself.

All that remained in the Book of Remembrance were the good deeds and thoughts of the individual Christian. That is why we need to make sure today that we come to God’s throne of mercy in times of need for forgiveness, so that our sins can be forgiven, and erased and forgotten by God the Father and Jesus Christ. They are ALWAYS willing to forgive us our sins, upon sincere repentance and willingness to change our ways. Only the “unpardonable sin” won’t be forgiven (see chapter 5).

When the multitudes of people are resurrected during the Great White Throne Judgment period to be taught God’s Word and confronted with their recorded sins, most will deeply repent of what they had done. They will then obtain forgiveness, and their sins will be blotted out from the heavenly records, just as ours are today and the sins of those yet to be called before the Great White Throne Judgment period. The Book of Life will be opened to them, and after a certain period of time of living in the flesh and overcoming their carnal natures and evil habits, they, too, will be able to reach their potential—inheritance of eternal life in the Kingdom or Family of God.


MANY ARE CALLED, BUT FEW ARE CHOSEN

The Bible teaches that in this day and age, God calls just very few to salvation. Those who respond to the call and become converted are re- ferred to as the firstfruits (compare James 1:18; Revelation 14:4). Some try to defeat the Biblical concept of predestination, as explained in this booklet, by stating that God does not know ahead of time whom He will call and choose. Rather, they claim that God “calls” many, based on their prior conduct in this life, and that He then decides to choose or accept those who respond to His call, while rejecting those who reject His call.

However, those who are truly called today have been first fore- known and predestined by God (Ro- mans 8:28). They were singled out BEFORE they did right or wrong—that is, they were NOT called because of their works (compare Romans 9:11; 2 Timothy 1:8–9). Those who are truly called are also chosen and faithful (compare Revelation 17:14). The Bible does not teach that God calls many today to salvation, but that most reject their calling and that only a few will respond and become chosen and faithful. If that were true, then those who have rejected their spiritual call- ing to eternal salvation would have committed the unpardonable sin—and this is decisively not correct. Today, God only calls and chooses the few (compare 1 Corinthians 1:26–29), and when He brings them to true conversion, they, for the most part, will stay loyal to Him (although it is possible, that some, who are truly called to salvation, will commit the unpardonable sin).

It is correct, of course, that God’s election process begins with our call- ing, but it does not end there (2 Pe- ter 1:10). Those who are called by God and whose names are written in God’s Book of Life are God’s “chosen” generation or people (1 Peter 2:9; Acts 9:15; James 2:5). They are “the elect” or “chosen ones” (Matthew 24:24, 31). We read in Ephesians 1:3–5 that “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ… chose us in Him before the foundation of the world… having predestined us… as sons by Jesus Christ to Himself.”

We also read in 2 Thessalonians 2:13–14: “But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, breth- ren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for salvation through sanctification by the Spirit and belief in the truth, to which He called you by our gos- pel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

When the Bible talks about the predestination of those truly “called” to salvation in this day and age, it includes the concept that they are also “chosen” to be numbered among the “elect.”

Christ says in John 15:16, 19: “You did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should remain… I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.” God calls us into His own kingdom and glory (1 Thessalonians 2:12). We are also told: “He who calls you is faithful, who also WILL DO it” (1 Thessalonians 5:24). We are “the called of Jesus Christ”—the “saints” (Romans 1:6, 7; 8:28). Jude 1 refers to us as “those who are called, sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ.” In Hebrews 3:1, we are referred to as “holy brethren, par- takers of the heavenly calling.” And 2 Peter 1:10 admonishes God’s true disciples “to make your call and elec- tion sure.” At the same time, we read in Mark 13:20 about the coming Great Tribulation: “And unless the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh would be saved; but for the elect’s sake, whom He chose, He shortened the days.”

We see that those who are truly “called” to salvation are also referred to as the “chosen ones,” or “the elect.”

What, then, did Christ mean when He said that many are called, but few are chosen (compare Mat- thew 20:16; 22:14)?

As any word study will show, and as we explain in this booklet, the Bible uses the word “called” in many different ways. Some were called by God for a particular purpose—but not for salvation. For instance, in Matthew 22:14, the concept of “being called” has the meaning of being invited to the wedding (compare verse 3). But the parable is not lim- ited to those called to eternal salvation, nor does the parable refer to those invited to the wedding as the bride or the “wife” of the Lamb (as is the case in Revelation 19:7). Rather, the ones invited were “guests.” The guests, mentioned in verses 3 to 8, seem to describe Old Testament Israel—the physical descendants of Abraham—as well as the religious leadership at the time of Christ’s First Coming. We need to understand that Old Testament Israel was never of- fered eternal salvation. Still, the Bible says that they were all called to the wedding (compare Luke 13:34); but not in the sense that they were “called” to eternal salvation—just as “guests.” They were called, on a physical level, to have a relationship with God, but they even rejected that kind of a relationship (compare Matthew 21:33–46, especially verses 43 and 45, clarifying that Christ was speaking of the Pharisees and chief priests). Luke 13:34 reveals that Christ wanted often to gather the children of Jerusalem together, but they were unwilling, rather choosing to kill the prophets and stone those who were sent to them.

Please also note Matthew 8:11–12: “And I say to you that many will come from east to west, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. But the sons of the kingdom will be cast into outer darkness. There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” Christ is addressing here the Pharisees and chief priests, calling them the “sons of the kingdom.” But they were never called to salvation. The fact that they will be cast into outer darkness does not mean that they have committed the unpardonable sin. It means, however, that they will not enter the kingdom of God at Christ’s First Coming (compare the parallel passage in Luke 13:28–30, showing that they, who thought that they would be “first” in the kingdom, will actually be “last.” They will still get their chance to qualify at a later time, as discussed in this booklet).

In that sense, many, including the modern houses of Israel and Judah, are “called” to a physical relation- ship with God, but few are chosen today to have a spiritual relationship with God that leads to eternal life.

In Matthew 20:16, the context of Christ’s words, that many are called, but few are chosen, is one of differ- ent functions and offices in the Church and potentially in God’s Kingdom. While all converted Chris- tians have been called by God to salvation, not every one in the Church has the same office or function. Some are chosen to have different functions. Some are chosen to be apostles, evangelists, pastors, elders or deacons, while others have not been chosen to such functions. Also, insofar as the future is concerned, some who were only called and chosen a few years prior to their death, might have a higher position in the Kingdom of God than some who “grew up in the Church” and stayed in the Church throughout their lives.

None of this takes away from the truth that God has foreknown and predestined those whom He truly calls to salvation in this day and age. In the parable with the sower, in Matthew 13:18–23, four types of people are mentioned who all hear the Word of God. But only one person accepts the Word and produces fruit (verse 23), while the other three give up and fall away. Does this mean that all of them were truly called by God to salvation? And—that God was caught by surprise when the first three fell away, although He had predestined them to be called in this day and age? Hardly! God very well knew that only the fourth person would respond and continue in His calling, as God knows the hearts and minds of people. Only the fourth person was predestined to be called and chosen in this life.

When God predestined to truly call someone to eternal salvation in this life, He also predestined to choose him, expecting that he will remain faithful. Many, though, who may think that they are called by God to salvation, are not truly called at all (Matthew 7:21–23; Matthew 15:13).


 

Chapter 5 – The Unpardonable Sin

All of us have heard of the unpardonable sin, but when it comes to conveying a true explanation of what it is, few have a correct understanding.

Orthodox Christianity, in their attempt to strike fear in the hearts of their followers, have explained that those who commit it will live eternally in hell fire, having to suffer the never-ending pain of torture and punishment. The screams of those who are supposedly now in hell are rising to high heaven in agony and desperation—but high heaven does not hear them, because those “saved souls,” supposedly in heaven, have lost all memory of the existence of those unfortunate souls suffering in hell. That’s how orthodox Christianity—especially Protestantism—gets around the nagging question of how the “saved” could be living in bliss and happiness while hearing their loved ones being tortured forever and ever in hell.

Roman Catholicism has offered another “way out,” teaching that those “souls” who are supposedly in purgatory or hell can be freed if enough prayers are offered to God by those behind here on earth, IF they do it often and continuously for many, many years. So, masses are being held for the dead, to keep alive the memory of their suffering in hell. At the same time, we have not heard of any faithful Catholic who did not go to heaven at the time of his or her death, according to the words of the priests at the funeral. Catholicism has failed to explain that obvious paradox, just as they have failed to explain how a dead person can sleep the eternal sleep, while at the same time going to heaven; and why there should be a resurrection at the time of Christ’s coming, when the soul is already living in heaven in bliss, splendor and happiness. In any event, none of this would be true for those who have committed the unpardonable sin. According to Catholicism, they are doomed to stay in hell forever and ever.

Protestantism, especially so-called Fundamentalism, not believing in a purgatory or a limbo, teaches that everyone who has not accepted Jesus Christ in this life has committed the unpardonable sin, and is doomed to never-ending tortures in hellfire. Roman Catholicism is more “flexible,” allowing for a purgatory, but they too, seem to teach that one must accept the Trinity, Jesus Christ, and most importantly, it seems, the Virgin Mary in this life in order to escape the tortures of hell.

Some modern movements even claim that there is no unpardonable sin at all. They say that EVERY human being will be saved and given eternal life, without exception.

The Bible, though, does not teach any of the above. According to God’s written Word, man does not go to heaven when he dies, nor does man have an immortal soul. In fact, God says that man IS a mortal soul (Genesis 2:7, Authorized Version; Ezekiel 18:4). Man sleeps a “sleep” of death—without consciousness—awaiting the resurrection from the dead. There is no purgatory, no hell as taught by Orthodox Christianity and no mandatory requirement for every human being today to accept Christ in this life. In fact, most people were not predestined to be called to salvation today to God’s Way of life. They will get their chance later, during the Millennium (if still alive by then) or (for those who died previously) during the time period of the Great White Throne Judgment, a Biblical concept that eludes orthodox Christianity.

There does exist such a thing as the unpardonable sin, which will bring about eternal death. John tells us in 1 John 5:16-17: “If anyone sees his brother sinning a sin which does not lead to death, he will ask, and He will give him life for those who commit sin not leading to death. There is sin leading to death. I do not say that he should pray about that. All unrighteousness is sin, and there is sin not leading to death.”
The penalty for each sin—regardless of the “degree”—is death (Romans 6:23). That means, even a sin like drunkenness is incurring the death penalty (compare 1 Corinthians 6:9-10; Galatians 5:19-21). But when we repent of our sins, we receive forgiveness—that is, the death penalty is removed. The sin not leading to death is sin that is repented of. The sin leading to death is the unpardonable sin—sin that the sinner cannot repent of, because he does not want to repent! The Bible teaches that those who commit the unpardonable sin will be destroyed. They won’t suffer forever and ever in hell fire, but hell fire—gehenna in Greek—will burn them up, quickly, within a few seconds. Their fate is eternal punishment, that is, punishment with eternal consequences, not continual eternal punishing. They will cease to exist and it will be as if they had never lived! They will become ashes; they will be totally burned up within a short moment of time (For more information and proof, please read our free booklet, “Do We Have An Immortal Soul?”).

Even though the punishment is by no means as terrible as depicted in Orthodox Christianity, it is still bad. After all, those people will be deprived of living as God beings forever and ever with God the Father and Jesus Christ, dwelling in complete harmony and happiness, leading productive lives that are fully satisfying. No one should be happy about the fate of those who commit the unpardonable sin, and we should avoid it at all costs!

So, then, what is this sin, exactly, and how do we commit it?

The unpardonable sin can be any sin we commit, IF it reflects our deliberate, malicious, predetermined, willful and hateful decision to rebel against God, thus manifesting a way of life that is in malicious opposition to God’s Truth—the Truth which had clearly been understood, accepted and embraced, but subsequently rejected. It is sin that cannot be repented of, because the sinner committing the sin does not want to repent of it! He has determined that he does not want to be obedient to God, that he hates God and His way of life! Satan is the prime example of someone who committed the unpardonable sin. He has become God’s implacable enemy, hating everything God stands for, willing to fight against God to overthrow His rule and His government. He is the destroyer—the wicked evil prince of this world!

This means that not every sin is the unpardonable sin. As we read earlier, there is sin not leading to eternal death. We ALL sin—and the penalty for sin is eternal death. But we can be saved from eternal death, when we repent of our sins and accept the Sacrifice of Christ to obtain forgiveness. There is no one who does not sin. But when we sin and subsequently come to our senses, we are to repent of the sin, wishing we had not done it and wanting to go the other way, wishing never to do it again. We still love God and His Way, and we do not hate God for telling us not to commit a certain sin! God’s forgiveness is not license to continue in sin, to be sure—but upon genuine repentance, we can obtain forgiveness for our sins.

This is a totally different mindset than the one Satan has.

BUT, Satan’s mindset did not start with his hateful rebellious attitude that he has today. He ACQUIRED that mindset, a mindset that started with just ONE sin—the sin of pride (compare Ezekiel 28:17)! He did not repent of this one sin, which, in turn, led to additional sins, until his WHOLE ATTITUDE BECAME ONE OF HATRED TOWARD GOD!

How It Begins…

In Romans 1, Paul explains how persons can commit the unpardonable sin. Although Paul speaks here in general terms about Gentiles who had some realization of God’s existence, this passage can be applied to God’s true disciples.

First of all, they must know God (Romans 1:21). They also know God’s righteous judgment (verse 32), but they neglect to glorify God (verse 21). So we see that the unpardonable sin BEGINS with neglect. If not repented of, this neglect to glorify God will lead to additional problems. And so, after they neglect to glorify God, they neglect, as a consequence, to give God thanks (verse 21).

Such constant neglect will lead to a certain attitude. We read that they become futile in their thoughts (verse 21) and that their foolish hearts are darkened (verse 21).

When this happens, and when this attitude is not repented of, one is in grave danger. Romans 1:25 goes on to describe people who are “changing the truth of God into a lie,” or, they exchange the truth of God for the lie.

Romans 1:28 continues to show that people do not like even to “retain God in their knowledge,” so that, finally, as verse 30 brings out, they become HATERS of God. Now they have completely and finally rejected God, His Way, His authority over their lives; they have now decided, with willful hate and malice, to live a life according to their own values and standards, contrary to God’s commandments, which had been clearly understood and originally joyfully accepted. They have made the irrevocable decision NOT to repent of their conduct and their hate for God and His values, and it all started with neglect to do what is right.

Hebrews 6:4-6

Let us notice how the Bible describes and defines the unpardonable sin in various Scriptures.

Hebrews 6:4-6 tells us: “For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the age to come, if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame.”

Note how the unpardonable sin is being committed: People fall away. It says, literally, that they “commit apostasy.” They were once enlightened; they had tasted the heavenly gift; they had become partakers of the Holy Spirit; they had tasted the good word of God; and they had tasted the powers of the age to come.

For those, it is impossible to renew them AGAIN to repentance, if they fall away. They HAD repented, but now, they have reached the stage where THEY don’t want to repent anymore. They don’t want to accept Christ’s sacrifice for the forgiveness of their sins anymore. Repentance is a gift from God, but we must accept it. If we don’t accept it, God does not force it upon us. So it seems to START with sluggishness, laziness, indifference (compare verses 11 and 12). It ENDS with the impossibility to repent, because that person does not want to repent anymore. Paul is clearly talking about people in the Church—people who, at one time, HAD God’s Spirit dwelling within them.

Hebrews 10:26-29

Hebrews 10:26-29 tells us: “For if we sin willfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins, but a certain expectation of judgment, and fiery indignation, which will devour the adversaries… Of how much worse punishment, do you suppose, will he be thought worthy who has trampled the Son of God underfoot, counted the blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified a common thing, and insulted the Spirit of grace?”

Notice again how the unpardonable sin is committed. People sin willfully AFTER they have received the KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH! They trample the Son of God under foot; they count the blood of the covenant by which they were sanctified—set aside for a holy purpose—a common thing; and they insult the Holy Spirit of grace! They do not want to repent AGAIN and accept the sacrifice of Christ for the forgiveness of their sins. Therefore, for them, no further sacrifice is possible.

Again, we see that this refers to God’s people in the Church—those who had God’s Spirit dwelling within them, but they rejected it and therefore lost God’s Spirit. This is a sobering thing to realize.

Paul is giving certain warnings as to how to AVOID the possibility of committing the unpardonable sin, such as: not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together (verse 25); not casting away our confidence (verse 35); and not drawing back to perdition (verse 39). Rather, he encourages us to do these things: to appear before God in prayer with boldness, being confident that He hears and answers our prayers (verse 19); to hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering (verse 23); to stir up one another in love (verse 24); to remember the time when we were first called (verse 32); and to believe to the saving of the soul (verse 39).

2 Peter 2:18-21

Another passage addressing the concept of the unpardonable sin is found in 2 Peter 2:18-21: “For when they speak great swelling words of emptiness, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through lewdness, the ones who have actually escaped from those who live in error. While they promise them liberty, they themselves are slaves of corruption; for by whom a person is overcome, by him also he is brought into bondage. For if, after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled in them and overcome, the latter end is worse for them than the beginning. For it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them.”

This passage addresses first and foremost false teachers or ministers, who teach blasphemies in the Church. They had escaped the pollutions of this world THROUGH THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE LORD AND SAVIOR JESUS CHRIST. They HAD God’s Spirit at one time—the Spirit that gave them such knowledge—but they rejected it, being first entangled and then overcome AGAIN by the pollutions of this world!

Peter is saying here that it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, because then they would still have a chance at a later time to be called by God. They KNEW the truth, but, unfortunately, REJECTED it and turned away from the holy commandment delivered, entrusted and revealed to them. This passage shows exactly HOW people committed the unpardonable sin—they KNEW and UNDERSTOOD God’s Way of life, lived it for a while, thereby experiencing the powers of the world to come, but then walked away from it, for good.

Matthew 12:31-32

Let us now notice Christ’s warning to the Pharisees, in Matthew 12:31-32: “Therefore I say to you, every sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy against the [Holy] Spirit will not be forgiven men… either in this age or in the age to come.”

Christ warned them that one does not receive forgiveness if he blasphemes the Holy Spirit (compare also Mark 3:28-29). What did He mean by that?

We need to note the context in which this is conveyed. Christ had cast out demons by the power of God (verses 22-23, 28). The Pharisees knew that. The Pharisee Nicodemus had told Christ in John 3:2: “Rabbi, we [Pharisees] know that You are a teacher come from God; for no one can do these signs that you do unless God is with him.” But they were envious of Christ (compare Matthew 27:18), and so they told the people that Christ was casting out demons with the help of Satan (compare Matthew 12:24). They knew this was a lie! They knew that in saying this, they were blaspheming or rejecting the power of God’s Holy Spirit—the only power that can convert us and create in us a better heart.

Christ was addressing a couple of issues here. He warned the Pharisees that they would be judged based on their words (verses 36-37). He also warned them that blasphemy against the Holy Spirit—the deliberate, intentional, hateful and malicious denial and rejection of the working of the Holy Spirit of God—would not be forgiven. The reason is clear: if someone REJECTS THE GIFT of the Holy Spirit, which alone can bring about repentance and conversion, then God is not going to force His gift on anyone.

The Nelson Study Bible comments: “The sin which will not be forgiven is the stubborn refusal to heed the Holy Spirit’s conviction and accept the forgiveness that Christ offers.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary explains: “They looked upon an obvious work of God and called it the work of Satan. Their problem was not one of the head but of the heart. This was willful blindness… By willful rejection of God’s Spirit one denies himself his only help toward repentance and faith… Jesus is not saying that God is ever unwilling to forgive but that man can render himself unforgivable. This has to do with a condition in man…”

The New Bible Commentary Revised points out: “The blasphemy against the spirit … will not be forgiven because those who persist in it are putting themselves in a position where they cannot receive forgiveness.”

Note, though, that Christ was not telling the Pharisees that they HAD committed the unpardonable sin. He was warning them that they could reach that point, if they were to continue in their hateful rejection of Christ and God the Father.

We should also note that in Mark 3:22, the scribes, not just the Pharisees, accused Christ of casting out demons with the help of Satan.

So the scribes, too, although they knew better, charged Christ with being demon-possessed, and thus rejected the power of the Holy Spirit of God—dwelling within Christ—through which He was able to work these mighty miracles (compare Acts 10:38). They too, were in danger of committing the unpardonable sin (compare Mark 3:28-30). Christ was telling them, in effect: If you continue with that course of action of resisting God and refusing to repent, then you might reach a point when it will become impossible for you to repent. You will then have made the final, irrevocable decision never to repent and to change. Such an attitude will lead to hate and resentment for God and His ways.

Some of the scribes and Pharisees might have been brought to repentance. We read in Acts 6:7 that “a great many of the priests were obedient to the faith.”

Although it is possible that one can commit the unpardonable sin without ever having had God’s Holy Spirit within him, it is highly unlikely. To come to the point of committing the unpardonable sin, a person must first know full well that God is working in his or her life, but then he or she eventually comes to the point of maliciously and hatefully rejecting God, not just in a moment of despair, hate or anger, but in a continual, irrevocable course of action. A person in such a situation blasphemes the power of the Holy Spirit by fully and totally rejecting it, knowing that he or she is rejecting GOD.

The key is that such persons cannot repent, because they do not want to repent! They have understood what is being offered them, but they have—in hate and with malice—rejected God’s offer, for all of eternity. They will NEVER have another opportunity!

Did They Do It?

We see that it is normally only possible to commit the unpardonable sin when someone has received God’s Holy Spirit within him. Based on these findings, we can reach certain conclusions (although it is God, of course, who is the Judge of all, and not man):

Adam and Eve did not commit the unpardonable sin. They had not received God’s Holy Spirit within them. They had not developed an attitude of hatred and malice against God’s Way of life. They sinned in weakness, but not with malice.

Judas Iscariot did not commit the unpardonable sin. God never called him to salvation at his time; rather, he was called and chosen by God to fulfill the predetermined purpose to betray Christ (compare John 6:70-71). Christ knew from the beginning who it would be who would betray Him. But we also notice that when Judas realized what he had done, he was remorseful and tried to undo the damage. When that failed, he hanged himself in despair—even that was preordained. Although we don’t see here Godly repentance, since God did not offer him Godly repentance at that time, we see human remorse and anguish. We do not see hate and malice toward God, so we cannot conclude that Judas committed the unpardonable sin. It is true, of course, that Christ said that it would have been good for Judas if he had not been born (compare Matthew 26:24). God knew ahead of time that Judas would want to betray Christ, and that Judas would have to live with that memory. But Christ’s words cannot be interpreted to mean that Judas committed the unpardonable sin.

The beast and the false prophet will not commit the unpardonable sin, either, when Christ returns. Again, they are preordained or called to fulfill a certain role in prophetic events—as ancient Pharaoh was—but they will not be called to salvation at that time and they will not receive God’s Holy Spirit. They will be deceived by Satan and, in all likelihood, will be demonically possessed, but they will not fully and totally know what they are doing. When Christ throws them into a lake of fire at the BEGINNING of the MILLENNIUM, that will only be a forerunner of the lake of fire AFTER the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment. Only those who will be thrown into THAT final lake of fire—after the Second Resurrection—will have committed the unpardonable sin.

From all what we can see in the Bible, even leaders such as Hitler, Mussolini, Napoleon, Charles the Great, Alexander the Great or Caesar will be resurrected in the Great White Throne Judgment, and their first chance to accept Christ will be offered to them at that time. Then, of course, it will be their decision to accept or reject the offer—the same choice true Christians are being given today.

Did Solomon commit the unpardonable sin? We don’t know for sure. What we do know is that he had God’s Holy Spirit within him but that he forsook God’s way of life, being misled by his many foreign pagan wives. What we don’t know is whether or not he repented. The fact that he wrote the book of Ecclesiastes might suggest that he did repent at the end of his life. After all, he says at the very end of the book, “Fear God and keep His commandments” (Ecclesiastes 12:13). That would be a strange saying by someone who has committed the unpardonable sin; that is, by someone who has rejected, with hate and malice, God and His commandments.

It appears that King Saul may have committed the unpardonable sin. He clearly had God’s Spirit within him, but he lost the Spirit, and was plagued by a demon instead. There is nothing mentioned in the Bible that King Saul ever repented. Rather, at the very end of his life, he consulted a witch, rather than repenting and turning to God.

As mentioned before, one being who has clearly committed the unpardonable sin, is Satan the devil. Having been created an archangel and cherub with the name of Lucifer—the Lightbringer—he became God’s adversary and the prince of darkness. Filled with hate, malice and anger for God, he has decided NEVER to repent of his evil ways! Therefore, he cannot repent! He is doomed forever.

Did Esau commit the unpardonable sin? Some have implied that he did, by quoting the following passage in Hebrews 12:14-17: “(14) Pursue peace with all people, and holiness, without which no one will see the Lord: (15) looking carefully lest anyone fall short of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up cause trouble, and by this many become defiled; (16) lest there be any fornicator or profane person like Esau, who for one morsel of food sold his birthright. (17) For you know that afterward, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance, though he sought it diligently with tears.”

In quoting the Scripture above, some have implied that we can commit the unpardonable sin merely by neglect and lapse of time, even though we are willing to repent and even though we want repentance and forgiveness. But is that what Hebrews 12:14-17 is saying?

The Scripture contains clearly a warning to be diligent about following God’s way of life. Paul warns us not to allow bitterness to overtake us, as it can trouble others and ourselves. He warns us to make sure that we are not behaving like the profane or godless person Esau, who did not cherish his birthright, and who was rejected when he wanted the blessing. All of this is clear. This does not say, however, that ESAU committed the unpardonable sin. There is no indication that he ever had the Holy Spirit to begin with. Paul is using Esau as an example for those of us who do have God’s Holy Spirit, not to behave as Esau behaved.

Paul warned us in Hebrews 2:1-3 not to drift away, because the unpardonable sin can begin with neglect. He also warns us in Hebrews 3:7-19, not to harden our hearts through the deceitfulness of sin and not to develop an evil heart of unbelief—a rebellious attitude—thereby departing from God. So Paul IS telling us to be diligent, as Peter, also, tells us in 2 Peter 1:10, to become “even more diligent” to make our call and election sure.

BUT—here is the crux of the matter: Some have concluded, in reading Hebrews 12:17, that Esau sought from God repentance diligently with tears, but that he found no repentance; that is, God had decided not to grant him repentance anymore. They then concluded that we, too, can commit the unpardonable sin, although we desperately WANT to repent.

This conclusion is clearly Biblically wrong. Someone commits the unpardonable sin because he CANNOT obtain forgiveness; and he cannot obtain forgiveness, because he does not WANT to repent.

Notice how other translations render verse 17, making the intended meaning much clearer:

For instance, the New Jewish Bible says: “As you know, when he wanted to obtain the blessing afterwards, he was rejected and, though he pleaded for it with tears, he could find no way of reversing the decision.”

The New International Version states: “Afterward, as you know, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected. He could bring about no change of mind, though he sought the blessing with tears.”

The big question is: Whose repentance or change of mind is this passage talking about? Whose decision was Esau trying to reverse? Esau’s or Isaac’s?

Recall that Esau begged his father Isaac to change his decision—to give him a blessing, too. But Isaac said, in effect: “I can’t change my mind, and I can’t change what I have done—I blessed Jacob, and Jacob will remain blessed” (compare Genesis 27:33-41).

“Repentance” simply means, “change of mind.” The Greek word is, “metanoia.” It is used many times for our spiritual repentance—forsaking the ways of this world and going God’s way—but it does not necessarily have to refer to that kind of repentance. It just means, “change of mind.”

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible gives us, as one possibility, the following definition, under No. 3341: “reversal of another’s decision.”

In this particular passage, in Hebrews 12:17, Paul is referring to the fact that Esau’s father Isaac would not change his mind.

Note how the 20th Century New Testament renders this passage: “… for he found no place for a change of mind in his father…”

This passage, then, does not tell us that Esau was seeking, with tears, to repent; that God refused to grant him repentance; and that Esau, therefore, committed the unpardonable sin. Note, too, that the word “it” in the phrase, “although he sought IT diligently with tears,” can refer, from the Greek structure of the sentence, to “repentance” or “change of mind,” but it can also refer to “blessing.” In other words, the Greek allows this translation as well (compare footnote of the Elberfelder Bible):

“… when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance (or, change of mind), though he sought it (the blessing) diligently with tears.” Also, compare again the rendering of this passage in the New International Version, as quoted above.

Either way, this Scripture cannot be used to say that we can commit the unpardonable sin, even though we desire, diligently and with tears, to repent of our sins. That would be in total contradiction with the very concept of the unpardonable sin.

Predestination and the Unpardonable Sin

No one is predestined to commit the unpardonable sin. The concept that God has determined “from the foundation of the world” that some would commit the unpardonable sin is Biblically wrong. God gives us free will. It is up to us to decide what to do. God has the utmost confidence that we will qualify for His kingdom when He calls us to salvation in this life, grants us repentance and forgiveness, and gives us His Holy Spirit (see next chapter). But this does not mean that it is impossible for us to commit the unpardonable sin.

When God created angels, giving them free will, He did not KNOW that one-third of them would turn against Him. But as beings with free determination, He KNEW that it was possible.

When God called King Saul and gave him His Holy Spirit, God did not know that King Saul would fall away. In fact, Saul had everything going for him. He did not have to rebel against God. He could have succeeded. But since he failed, he serves as a warning for us not to follow his bad example.

Some might ask the question, If God is all-knowing, how is it possible that He does not know whether someone will commit the unpardonable sin or not? Didn’t God make a mistake when He called King Saul, given the fact that he turned out to be a failure?

The answer to that question is, God has CHOSEN not to know. He most certainly COULD know, if He wanted to. He has the ability to look into the future. But God DECIDED that He does not want to know whether someone He calls to salvation will ultimately fall away from Him. When God calls someone today, the person does NOT have to fall away! In fact, the ones God calls today have everything going for them.

When God allows trials in our lives, it is for the purpose of making us spiritually stronger so that we can deal with the trials and overcome them. God tests us so that we won’t sin! It is Satan who tempts us so that we will sin. And as we handle our trials, God learns more about us. He is getting to know us—how we act and react—by the choices we make in our lives. But God has chosen not to KNOW, in advance, how we will act, even though He has the utmost confidence that we will act in a way that is pleasing to Him.

For instance, we read earlier that God has CHOSEN not to remember sins that He has forgiven. He just blocks them out—erases them from His mind. God can do that with the past and He can do that with the future. He CHOOSES not to know ahead of time whether or not someone will commit the unpardonable sin, even though He knows that some will do so.

We read that, at the time of Noah, God was sorry about the wickedness of man and that He regretted having made him (Genesis 6:5-6). We read in Jeremiah that God said He never even thought about such evil things which they did (Jeremiah 19:5; 32:35).

Again, when it comes to the unpardonable sin or certain grievous sins in general, God has chosen not to know about them in advance.

At the same time, the Bible clearly shows that the evil conduct of some is preordained—predestined. We covered the examples of Judas Iscariot and the future “false prophet”, as well as the Pharaoh of Egypt. We also read about a future king of Assyria—none other than the “beast” in the book of Revelation—whom God will use to punish modern Israel (Isaiah 10:5-7, 12). God is using those individuals to bring about prophecy. HOWEVER, that evil conduct does not relate to committing the unpardonable sin. Even though God uses evil men to carry out His purpose, He does not “make” them commit the unpardonable sin. It is not as if they never had a chance. They will still get their chance to qualify for God’s Kingdom in the Second Resurrection.

How NOT to Commit the Unpardonable Sin

God warns us not to commit the unpardonable sin. He said to His Church in Philadelphia: “Hold fast what you have, that no one may take your crown” (Revelation 3:11). So, it is possible that we COULD lose our crown, but it is not very likely for those who have been truly called by God in this life. However, it IS possible. Paul warned the Church in Galatia: “But then, indeed, when you did not know God, you served those which by nature are not gods. But now after you have KNOWN God, or rather ARE KNOWN BY God, how is it that you turn AGAIN to the weak and beggarly elements, to which you desire again to be in bondage? You observe [pagan festivals, such as] days and months and seasons and years [including Sunday, Christmas and Easter]. I am afraid for you, lest I have labored in vain… Have I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth?” (Galatians 4:8-11, 16).

However, when we WANT to repent and when we WANT forgiveness, God will give it to us. Only those who permanently, hatefully and maliciously REFUSE to repent will not obtain forgiveness. They, and only they, are the ones committing the unpardonable sin.

We have not committed the unpardonable sin, as long as we have the desire to go God’s Way and to change—hating the wrong things that we do—and as long as we want God’s Holy Spirit within us to enable us to overcome our sinful nature (even though we may slip at times and sin).

If we love God and His way, and if we want God to help us to get rid of what is wrong with the way we are, then God will help us, and we do not need to worry about having committed the unpardonable sin.

Let us realize the GREAT LOVE that God has for us! God has called us to salvation, and He wants us to succeed! Only we can prevent ourselves from doing just that. Notice Jude 24-25: “Now to Him who is able to keep you from stumbling, And to present you faultless Before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, To God our Savior, Who alone is wise, Be glory and majesty, Dominion and power, Both now and forever. Amen.”

God can, and will, help us to overcome our sinful nature. He will help us to avoid committing the unpardonable sin. But it is up to us to let Him help us.

Chapter 6 – We Will Succeed!

True Christians ought to have a continual attitude of thankfulness and appreciation to God for both the physical blessings and spiritual blessings that He gives us. There is one most fundamental reason WHY we CAN be truly thankful to God. That reason is the PROMISE that we who are called, WILL make it into God’s Kingdom!

Yes, God has called us to SUCCEED. If God had any doubt whether or not we would succeed, He would not have called us in this day and age. God is SURE and CERTAIN that we will make it! How certain are WE?

Let us notice God’s absolute conviction that YOU, if you are one of God’s begotten children, WILL make it into His kingdom. Realize first, that, as far as God is concerned, it is already a done deal. Only ONE person can stop you from qualifying, and that person is YOU! As we saw in the last chapter, it IS possible for those who are truly called to salvation, to commit the “unpardonable sin.” That is why the concept, “once saved—always saved,” is wrong. We were saved from our past sins (Matthew 1:21; compare Romans 3:25); we are being saved right now (Acts 2:47); and we will be saved in the future—when Christ returns (Romans 5:10). Only the one who endures to the end will be saved (Matthew 24:13). We need to conquer our fears and doubts, and that is why we need to overcome our carnality that tempts us to return to this world. BUT, in God’s eyes, this battle WILL BE won! It is not impossible to succeed! To the contrary, it is certain that we WILL succeed, as long as we let God live and rule our lives. And THAT is WHY we can be truly thankful, always, now and forever!

No Room For Doubt

There can be no room for doubt if we consider God’s frame of mind and His unshakable promises for us. Realize that God does not present His “offers” in questionable, doubtful language.

For instance, when we review Ephesians 1:3-14, we find that:

–God has blessed us with EVERY spiritual blessing.

–He chose us BEFORE the foundation of the world.

–We were PREDESTINED to become His sons and daughters.

–He made us accepted in the Beloved, Jesus Christ.

–In Him, we HAVE redemption through His blood.

–In Him, we HAVE OBTAINED an inheritance.

–We were already sealed with the Holy Spirit, which is a guarantee; a down payment; an earnest; proof of our inheritance.

There is NO room for doubt! This is not worded in “iffy” language. In God’s eyes, it is already accomplished—a done deal! What a fantastic blessing!

We also read in 2 Peter 1:2-11 that:

–God’s divine power has given us ALL THINGS pertaining to eternal life.

–If we do our part, we will never stumble.

–God will provide us ABUNDANTLY an entrance into His kingdom.

As long as we are determined to make our calling and election sure, we WILL win! Again, we do not find any room for doubt or uncertainty.

In Philippians 1:3-6, Paul was confident that God, who began the good work in the brethren—calling them out of this world and giving them His Holy Spirit—would complete His work in them. That is, they WOULD make it into the Kingdom. Again, there is no doubt or uncertainty expressed here.

In 2 Thessalonians 3:3-5, we read that the “Lord WILL establish you and guard you from the evil one,” and that Paul and his coworkers had “confidence in the Lord concerning you, both that you do and WILL DO the things we command you.”

Also note the confidence Christ had in Peter. Christ was convinced that Peter would become converted; that his faith would not fail; and that he would make it into the kingdom. Christ told Peter in Luke 22:32: “But I have prayed for you, that your faith should not fail, and when you have returned to Me [i.e., when you have become converted], strengthen your brethren.” Later, in John 21:18, Christ prophesied that Peter would die a violent death, but that he would do so in the faith. John added the following comment, in verse 19: “This He spoke, signifying by what death he would glorify God…”

In Romans 8:1, Paul tells us that there is no condemnation for those who walk in the Spirit.

In Romans 8:28-30, Paul points out, in very specific and no uncertain terms, that:

–God foreknew us.

–God predestined us.

–God called us.

–God justified us.

–God HAS glorified us. We are not yet glorified, but in God’s eyes, it is as good as done.

The Nelson Study Bible points out: “To predestine means ‘to mark out beforehand,’ ‘to establish one’s boundary, or one’s limits, beforehand.’ Our English word horizon is a derivative of this Greek word. The Christian’s ultimate destiny or horizon has been fixed by God from all eternity: to be made like His Son. Note how the words predestined, called, justified, and especially glorified in Rom. 8:29, 30 are in the past tense. That is because God, from His eternal perspective, sees this process as having been completed already… But still, in the march of time, we must undergo the process of being conformed to the image of God’s Son.”

The same applies when Christ was here on earth. In John 17:5, Christ asked the Father to give Him the glory which He used to have before He became a human being. So when He asked for His former glory, He did not yet have it. It would be given to Him at the time of His resurrection. But in John 17:22, we read that Christ said He GAVE the glory (which He did not yet have) to the brethren. They had not yet received it either. But in Christ’s eyes, it was as good as done. Christ goes even a step further, in John 17:24. He says there that He wants the brethren to behold Christ’s glory that God GAVE Him. But, again, Christ did not have it yet at the time He made those statements. He KNEW, though, that God would give it to Him, at the time of His resurrection from the dead. Do WE have that SAME confidence that God will give US His and Christ’s glory?

In Romans 4:17, we read that God “calls those things which do not exist as though they did.” Other renderings make the meaning clearer. The Living Bible says: “God… speaks of future events with as much certainty as though they were already past.” The Menge Bible states: “…who calls that what is not yet existent, as if it were already in existence.”

Christ KNEW that He WOULD receive, from the Father, the glory that He had before He became a human being. Christ made those statements BEFORE His final trial of suffering and crucifixion. He was CONFIDENT that He would not fail! And so was His Father! Although Christ did not yet have His glory, He spoke with conviction and certainty as if He had received it already.

We find another positive and certain statement in Romans 8:37-39. In that passage, Paul describes his persuasion that NOTHING could prevent him from entering God’s Kingdom, which God’s love promised him. This is not to say that he did not carefully examine himself in areas where he was falling short. But he knew that Christ in us enables us to fulfill the righteous requirements of the law (verses 3-4). He also knew that Christ was delivering him, and that He would continue to deliver him from this body of death that was tempting him to sin (Romans 7:24-25). Again, as long as Paul allowed Christ to live in him and guide and direct his life, he could be SURE that he would make it. Now, he was not just speaking about himself, but about everyone in whom God’s Spirit dwells.

Paul said in Romans 8:37 that we are “more than conquerors through Him who loved us.” The Living Bible says: “…overwhelming victory is ours through Christ who loved us enough to die for us.” The New Jerusalem Bible states: “We come through all these things triumphantly victorious by the power of him who loved us.”

Again, when God calls us to salvation, He is confident that we can and will make it. Notice, again, Acts 2:47. The New King James Bible talks about those whom God called to salvation, as people, “…who were being saved.” The Authorized Version and the Elberfelder Bible state: “… as should be saved.” The New Jerusalem Bible writes: “…destined to be saved.”

In God’s eyes, they were not destined to fail; they were destined to succeed! We read in Luke 12:32: “Do not fear, little flock, for it is [correctly translated: WAS, or: HAS BEEN] your Father’s good pleasure to give YOU the kingdom.”

This does not mean that everyone who formerly attended services of God’s Church, and then later left the Church, has committed the unpardonable sin. Many who left were never truly called. They only assumed they were, but they had never truly repented and SURRENDERED to God. We read in 1 John 2:19: “They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have continued with us; but they went out that they might be manifest, that none of them were of us.”

But it is different with those of us who “have an anointing from the Holy One” (verse 20)—that is, who have received God’s Holy Spirit. As we explained earlier, we know for certain that the name of every individual who has received God’s Holy Spirit HAS BEEN WRITTEN DOWN in God’s Book of Life. The individual names ARE IN the Book, and God will only remove the name of such a person if that person commits the unpardonable sin. But God does not expect that. He did not go through the trouble of writing your name into His book, expecting to erase it again. Insofar as God is concerned, He is confident that your name stays in His Book.

When God calls us and gives us His Spirit, we are His children. God will never abort us (compare Romans 11:29). Only we can abort ourselves, causing a spiritual miscarriage. But God WANTS His children to be born into His Family.

When reading 1 John 3:1-2, we should be struck with the realization that John KNEW that he would be like Christ at His return. He KNEW that he would make it. He had no doubt about it. Do you KNOW this about YOURSELF, too?

How did John know? He tells us in verse 3 that he continued to purify himself. He did not say: “I’ve got it made, there is nothing else I have to do.” No, He went on conquering! But he KNEW that he would be successful, because Christ was in him, helping him.

On his road to victory, he had to keep God’s law more and more perfectly, as 1 John 5:2-3 explains: “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God and keep His commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep His commandments. And His commandments are not burdensome.”

God’s love in him helped him to keep the law—to be obedient to the law.

The New King James Bible says that God’s laws are “not burdensome.” Lamsa says, that they are “not difficult.” The Living Bible says: “not hard at all,” and the Elberfelder Bible translates: “not heavy.” This is confirmed in Matthew 11:28-30, where we read that we should take Christ’s yoke upon us, as Christ’s yoke is easy and His burden is light.

We are slaves of Christ, Who bought us with the price of His blood. We are to obey Him as our Master. But His commandments are not difficult for us to obey. Early in our conversion, perhaps they seemed difficult. Perhaps it was not easy for us to begin tithing, or to keep the Sabbath or the Holy Days, or to stop eating pork, or to refrain from stealing or lying or committing adultery. But in time, it should have become more and more easy to be obedient to God. Those who stayed faithful in God’s Church and who remained steadfast in the truth, have developed a Godly habit of keeping the Sabbath, of tithing, or of asking for time off for the annual Holy Days. We must make progress in our conversion!

Striving for a Predestined Goal?

When we consider the fact that God foreknew us and predestined us to be called to salvation in this life, and that God has the utmost confidence that we will qualify and enter the Kingdom of God, why, then is it necessary to actually strive for this goal? If it is all preordained, we might as well become sluggish and cease overcoming our sins, as our success is assured. Right?

Wrong! This is a fallacy!

As we have seen, it IS possible to fall away, beginning with neglecting to do what we are supposed to do in our daily lives, thus setting in motion the process that will lead to eternal condemnation—permanent, total obliteration.

When we are truly called to salvation and have God’s Holy Sprit dwelling in us, and if we tap into the power of His Spirit and use it continually to overcome, we would not even think of becoming indifferent or negligent in God’s Way. God’s Spirit in us will MOTIVATE us to overcome our weaknesses! It will INSPIRE us to strive—work hard—for God and His Way so that entrance into His Kingdom will be abundantly provided for us.

We might use the following example and analogy: A highly successful athlete is confident, based on past experiences, that he will do well in the next race. So is his coach. But if the athlete stops preparing for the next race, begins to eat the wrong food, indulges in an excessive lifestyle, misses sleep and exercise, and gives up on his daily training, his success is anything but guaranteed. The same is true in our spiritual life. When we do our part, our spiritual success is guaranteed, and as long as God’s Spirit dwells in us and leads and directs us, we ARE the “sons of God” (Romans 8:14). That is to say that, having done our part, we WILL BE successful! And whatever sins we commit on our way to ultimate success, God will forgive them, upon our genuine repentance.

God’s Expectations For Us

Let us consider additional Scriptures that delineate the expectations that God and Christ have of us, so that we can qualify to enter the Kingdom. Matthew 19:29 tells us that EVERYONE who has left His relatives, friends or possessions for Christ’s and the gospel’s sake, SHALL inherit eternal life. Again, there is no room for doubt. Compare also Luke 18:29-30.

Matthew 25:34 tells us that the kingdom is prepared for the blessed of the Father—for you and me—from the foundation of the world! God WANTS us there! He would not have called us to salvation NOW, if we could not make it. God knows that we CAN make it! God knows that we WILL make it, as long as we submit to Him, continually, without giving up.

John 5:24 explains that if we believe in God and the fact that we must obey Him, and we stay committed to that cause, we HAVE ALREADY PASSED FROM DEATH TO LIFE. We ALREADY HAVE everlasting life! It’s as good as done! Again, we find here no room for doubt.

John 6:54 confirms that, as long as we stay committed and renew our covenant with God yearly by participating at Passover services in a worthy manner, we HAVE eternal life. Christ WILL raise us up to eternal life. In God’s mind, there is NO doubt about this. There must not be any doubt in us.

How, then, are we to understand 1 Peter 4:18, which says: “Now ‘If the righteous one is scarcely saved, Where will the ungodly and the sinner appear?’”

It says, “scarcely.” It does not say, “barely.” The context here is suffering (compare verses 12-16, and verse 19). Paul said that we must enter God’s Kingdom with many tribulations, or much suffering (Acts 14:22).

The Greek word for “scarcely,” molis, is defined, among other things, as: “with difficulty, with much work” (Strong’s, No. 3433). Others say that it means, “with toil and fatigue.”

The Revised English Bible reads: “It is hard enough for the righteous to be saved; what then will become of the impious and sinful?”

Vine’s Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words says that the word is associated with difficulty. In Luke 9:39, it is translated as “hardly,” describing the difficulty in casting out demons.

The Interlinear Bible also renders the word as, “with difficulty.”

So, then, 1 Peter 4:18 does not tell us that our salvation is a big question mark in God’s eyes—that we may not make it, and if we do, it will be just barely. Rather, God is convinced that we will make it—but we do have to withstand trials and persecution and temptations. But, as we read earlier, it is not burdensome for us to keep God’s law.

More Assurances

We are told in Colossians 1:12-13 that we have become qualified to be partakers of the inheritance; and that God HAS DELIVERED US from Satan and that He HAS transferred us into the Kingdom of His Son. As far as God is concerned, we are already there.

Remember that during the “transfiguration on the mount,” some of Christ’s disciples saw Christ, Elijah and Moses, with Christ shown in His glorified state (compare Matthew 17:2-3). God the Father showed them this vision (see verse 9), as there was no doubt in the Father’s mind that Christ would be in His Kingdom.

God testified about Abraham when he was still alive, that He knew that Abraham feared God (Genesis 22:12); in other words, that he would make it. He also said that when He anointed David to be king, David would do all of God’s Will (Acts 13:22). This does not mean that David would never sin, but it did mean that God knew David and his heart well enough to foresee that he would repent of his sins.

God tells us in the book of Revelation that, at the time of Christ’s return, the bride—God’s Church—has made herself ready (compare Revelation 19:7).

Notice the confidence that God expects us to have, even when it comes to our prayers. We are told that by Christ’s stripes we are healed (Isaiah 53:5). We are also told that we HAVE the petitions that we have asked of Him (1 John 5:15). That is, before we actually see the fulfillment of our prayers in physical terms—including a prayer for healing from sickness—we are already assured, spiritually, that we have received the same. We need to apply that concept—that same confidence—to our entrance into God’s Kingdom. We read earlier that we have been called and predestined according to God’s eternal purpose. It is God’s purpose to bring us into His kingdom.

We read in Titus 1:2 about our “hope of eternal life which God, who cannot lie, promised before time began.” This hope, though, is not an uncertain hope. It is not something like, “Well, maybe I’ll receive eternal life, and maybe I won’t. Who knows?” Rather, it is a positive hope—the knowledge that eternal life WILL BE GIVEN TO US! God has promised it, and it is His purpose to give it to us!

God Will Do What He Has Purposed!

God’s purpose and counsel shall stand! God will do what He has purposed! His unalterable will in this regard, and the certainty of our hope, are expressed in Hebrews 6:17-19. We are told in that passage that God’s purpose CANNOT change, and that God CANNOT lie, so we CAN KNOW that, insofar as God is concerned, we WILL make it!

The Living Bible translates Hebrews 6:17-19 in this way: “God also bound himself with an oath, so that those he promised to help would be perfectly sure and never need to wonder whether he might change his plans. He has given us both his promise and his oath, two things we can completely count on, for it is impossible for God to tell a lie. Now all those who flee to him to save them can take new courage when they hear such assurances from God; now they can know without doubt that he will give them the salvation he has promised them. This certain hope of being saved is a strong and trustworthy anchor for our souls, connecting us with God himself behind the sacred curtains of heaven…”

Sometimes, we may look at ourselves and say, We will never be able to overcome. We need to understand, though, that it is Christ in us that gives us the power to overcome, and remember that with God, nothing is impossible (Luke 1:37; Matthew 19:26).

We have been predestined, before time began—from and before the foundation of the earth—to be called by God in this day and age, to salvation. God wants us to be in His Kingdom (compare Luke 12:32). He sent His only-begotten Son, Jesus Christ, to die for us, so that we CAN qualify. That is how much He wants you to inherit eternal life in His very Family.

How much do you want it?

Letter to the Brethren May 16, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Members and Co-Workers:

Very heartfelt greetings from San Diego! I trust and pray that all of you are blessed in your physical and spiritual walk of life, and I ask God for His special intervention for those of you who are suffering because of persecution, trials and tribulation.

As I write this letter, I am reflecting on the work of the Church of the Eternal God (CEG) and its corporate affiliates in Canada and Great Britain, and the – at times – “long and winding road” we have been traveling together. By July, CEG will have been in existence for four years. Of course, the Global Church of God in England (Global) has been operating for 12 years, and the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada (CGCF), for 5 years. We have had our share of trials and persecution from the outside and even the inside ñ and we can expect that this will continue. How are we, as individual members, to act in the face of such problems?

This year constituted my thirtieth Passover in the Church of God. I know that some of you have been in the Church for much longer than that. But still, I believe that thirty years of observation and experience in the Church have given me some insight in the questions which I want to pose in this letter: Why do people leave the Church? Why have so many left over the years? And what can we ñ who have stayed loyally in God’s Church ñ learn from their conduct, so that we don’t make the same tragic mistake?

In my thirty years in the Church, I have spent more years as a member than an ordained minister, and I want to address these questions from both a ministerial and a membership viewpoint.

As I said, I have seen people come and go ñ and many left before the terrible and abominable changes were introduced in the Church in the early 1990’s – after Mr. Armstrong’s death in 1986.

But even later, people still left faithful Church of God (COG) organizations, such as CEG, CGCF or Global, for a variety of reasons. (I want to clarify that we are not saying that CEG, Global or CGCF are “the” Church. But we do believe that we are part of the spiritual body of Christ, and when supporters or even members leave CEG, Global or CGCF for wrong reasons, they leave the Church – as this would also be true for other COG organizations, which are part of the spiritual body of Christ. In such a case, it does not matter whether those who have left CEG, Global or CGCF join another group or not ñ they would still have turned their back on the spiritual organism of the Church of God.)

As Mr. Armstrong has told us so many many times, people leave because of wrong attitudes ñ often in rebellion to godly ordained government in His Church! Of course, they will never admit that. They will have all kinds of explanations as to why they had to leave. However, there appears to be only two legitimate reasons for leaving a COG organization. One is doctrine (and this must be a substantial deviation from the truth, affecting one’s understanding of God and of man’s potential, as well as one’s way of life – and not some disagreement over a technical, non-salvational, theoretical point, which has absolutely no consequence for our relationship with God or our daily walk in Christ). The other legitimate reason for leaving is real (not just imagined) serious wrong active or passive conduct of the leadership of the organization, constituting gross violation of the Christian walk which we are all instructed to live by.

In most cases, these were not the reasons why many people left the Church over the years prior to Mr. Armstrong’s death, and these are not the reasons today, why people may leave a faithful COG organization. I vividly recall the attitudes of people, who left the Church, when I was still in Germany. One member rejoiced when a minister allegedly did or said something wrong. The member, who later left, stated about the minister: “Now we’ve got him.” Another member left in anger because he was not successful in a task assigned to him, blaming God and the world for his misfortune. Others left, claiming that the minister was too harsh; that they disagreed with the direction of the Work under Mr. Armstrong; or that they had a different understanding about an insignificant technical point. But the real reason always seemed to have been a wrong attitude.

They might have become upset about the fact that the ministry did not share their special understanding or their unique knowledge of a non-salvational issue; or because they did not receive the kind of recognition that they thought they deserved; or because they were just growing weary of living God’s way of life – including the requirements to tithe and give offerings, and to keep the Sabbath and the Holy Days (compare Malachi 1:13; Isaiah 43:22).

I have observed over the years that very often, the attitude of members who left became bitter and finally hostile toward Mr. Armstrong, the ministry, and the membership. Former friends became their enemies. Most of the time, they tried to contact others to explain their conduct, and to try to convince them of the righteousness of their cause.

Sometimes, members felt compelled in their minds to contact those who had left, in order to bring them back. This was virtually never successful – unless the contact was made with the express permission or request of the ministry.

At one time, a friend in the Church in Germany told me that he was going to discuss the reason of the former member’s departure with the former member. I pleaded with him not to do that (knowing that the ministry had been so far unsuccessful in their dealings with the person who had become quite hostile), and to leave the matter to the ministry and to God. He thought he knew better. He did get involved, and it carried him, ultimately, right out of the Church as well. My friend should have realized that hostile attitudes are contagious. He should have known that they can be disguised and not easily detectable. He seemed to have forgotten that even Satan transforms himself into an angel of light, and so his ministers or servants can appear as ministers of righteousness (2 Corinthians 11:14-15). I explained to my friend, sadly to no avail, that God instructs us to avoid those who cause division among brethren. (Let me insert here that I sometimes wonder how God would have felt if someone would have told Moses that they wanted to become intermediaries or “peacemakers” between Moses and Korah, by finding out who was to be blamed for their problems.)

I learned from experience that we can’t be more righteous than God. If God says that we must avoid those who cause division, then this is what we ought to do – for our own protection (compare Romans 16:17; 1 Corinthians 5:9, 11, 13; 2 Timothy 2:16-21; 3:1-5; 1 Timothy 6:3-5). This does not mean that we cannot have any social contact with them – especially if family members are involved. But it does mean that we are to avoid discussions of spiritual matters and the alleged “cause” for their departure.

The Bible tells us that those who leave us were not really with us (1 John 2:19). This is so true. Over the years, I have seen that people left the Church (under Mr. Armstrong) because of attitude problems. But their wrong attitude was associated with other shortcomings: Members did not have the same doctrinal understanding on certain points that the Church had; they did not read the Church literature because they thought that they could not understand it or that they knew everything anyway; they did not “have the time” to read it, while spending their time on entertainment or reading dissident literature; or they felt that the literature was not “scholarly” enough. People accused Mr. Armstrong of teaching heresy, because he did not properly understand Greek or Hebrew. We are occasionally receiving similar accusations. Not much has changed, has it?

Others have read the Church’s literature (again, í’m speaking about the time when Mr. Armstrong was still alive) – not to learn from it, but to find fault ñ perhaps with the motivation of finding an “excuse” to leave. This, too, is still happening in God’s Church today. Dear brethren, we must understand that when we leave God’s Church, we are cutting ourselves off from Christ, and we will wither and fade away (John 15:1-2, 6). Christ established the Church to help the members to become perfect (Ephesians 4:11-16). Paul even said that at times, people must be given over to Satan for a while, with the hope that they will come to repentance and return to the body of Christ (compare 1 Corinthians 5:5). We have seen incidences over the years when some who left the Church became directly influenced by Satan the devil. I am sure that they never thought that something like that could happen to them, when they left. But it did. Satan is very subtle ñ so much more so than we could ever imagine.

God has given us a great opportunity to help fulfill His commission to His Church. Those who leave the Church miss out on that opportunity ñ and if they don’t repent, they will even miss out on their eternal salvation. It is THAT serious!

I know that God is still sifting ñ and you know it, too. And I can say with Peter that those of you who have shown your loyalty to God and His Church (of which CEG, Global and CGCF are a part) have been becoming stronger in the process. Your faith has been tested, and it has been purified (compare 1 Peter 1:6-7, 22). And as Paul, so am I confident that God will bring to completion the good work, which He has begun in you (compare Philippians 1:6) But let us also PRAY for those who have been tossing this opportunity aside ñ that they will come to repentance before it is too late. So many have left the Church over the years, and only very few have returned. Where are the others today? In Germany, for example, we used to have 1,500 members at one time. If I were to count today’s membership in all known Sabbath-keeping COG groups, I would only reach a small fraction of that original number. Where are the rest? What are they doing today to fulfill God’s command to preach the gospel in all the world? They are doing nothing in that regard ñ and they thereby ignore and neglect the very reason why God called them today – ahead of the vast majority of mankind to be called in the future. And unless they repent of their refusal to respond to God’s purpose for their calling, God will label them as unprofitable servants.

Let me close by thanking all of you truly loyal and faithful members and supporters from the bottom of my heart for your dedication. We can only fulfill God’s commission if we are staying and working together – in mind, dedication, purpose and zeal.

Much needs to be accomplished. We have only just begun. And let us never forget that God’s Church moves forward on its knees.

In Christian love,

Norbert Link

Letter to the Brethren – April 11, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren in Christ,

As we approach the upcoming Holy Day season, we are bombarded daily with catastrophic events which seem to be unending. We have observed one disaster after another, as it seems nature is on a rampage. There are continuous reports of events in the form of earthquakes, tsunamis, floods, as well as weather events ranging from tropical storms, tornadoes and hurricanes. And now we are observing serious threats from beneath the earth’s surface, with rumblings deep under the crust of the earth, threatening serious damage as volcanoes become more active. And on top of these events are serious problems in the form of drought and crop failure, massive starvation in parts of the world and disease epidemics.

Adding to these catastrophic events, the bombardments continue with conflict between individuals and nations. On the national and international levels we see terrorist threats, wars, and rumors of wars; nations unable to get along with one another. And added to these awesome problems are difficulties at home, beginning with anger in families and between friends. The streets are unsafe in many areas and we see added to that, road rage and even the lack of safety in our homes. We look to the time when all these calamities and wrong attitudes will cease!

Paul spoke of these times in his second letter to Timothy, wherein he stated in chapter 3, verse 1: ìÖin the latter days perilous times will come.î Certainly we are living in those times, today. Paul continues: ìFor men will be lovers of themselvesÖî Surely we are able to see the truth in that statement as we observe the actions of mankind in the world today. As Paul continues to write to Timothy, he outlines in these verses the characteristics which would be prevalent in the people of the world during these times: “lovers of money, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, unloving, unforgiving, slanderers, without self control, brutal, despisers of good, traitors, headstrong, haughty, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God” (2 Timothy 3:1- 5). He admonishes us not to be party to this approach to life!

By the time you receive this letter, it will be just days before Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread begin. No doubt, we are all contemplating the upcoming Holy Days and are beginning to prepare for this joyous season. We will be diligently de-leavening our homes and personal property such that we meet the requirements of God’s command relative to the physical aspects of these days. But what about our spiritual lives? Where do each of us stand in this regard?

In 2 Timothy 3:5, Paul states that people during these times will have a “form of godliness” in their lives, but they will be “denying its power.” Do you see clear evidence of this today? And could this attitude be affecting you in your relationship with God?

Paul continues in verse 7 of this chapter by saying that these people will be “always learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” It seems today that many people even in the churches of God are not stable in the faith! They are continually jumping from one place to another. This is certainly different than it was back thirty, forty, fifty years ago when many were being called to God’s Truth. It did not seem possible in those days that we would ever see the things going on in the Church that exist today, though we were warned often that this would occur. Today we find God’s people scattered and many without hope! What must we do?

Brethren, we are thankful to our God that He has revealed to us that He will straighten this whole mess out in His time. Jesus Christ will come and restore the Government of God on this earth and peace and happiness will be established in that process. There is hope for the world and all who are in it. But in the meantime, we have been called to make the changes that are within our power, with the help of God’s Spirit in us.

Paul, as he continues to instruct Timothy, said in verse 10: “But you have carefully followed my doctrine (the doctrine Paul had received directly from Jesus Christ), manner of life, purpose, faith, long-suffering, love, perseverance, persecutions, afflictions Ö what persecutions I endured. And out of them all the Lord delivered me.”

Of course, that is the key for us, brethren. If we remain faithful to God, no matter how difficult, how perilous times become, the Lord will deliver us out of them all. But we must remain strong in the faith and doctrine of our Lord, Jesus Christ! In the meantime, relative to the upcoming Passover season, we must be certain our spiritual lives are in proper order! We must be certain we are right, to the best of our ability, with our God and our brethren in Christ.

In 1 Corinthians 5:7 Paul admonishes us to “purge out the old leaven, that we may be a new lump.” In Colossians 3:2 Paul tells us to ìSet your minds on things above, not on things on this earth.î And in verse 9 of chapter 3, Paul advises us to “put off the old man.” Specifically and in detail we are told to put off the deeds of this way of life which the world is living and, in verse 10, he tells us to “put on the new man who is renewed in knowledge according to the image of Him who created him” (and us).

Yes, brethren, we are entering Passover season, which is a time of renewal when we must be most cognizant of our own faults, a time when we must have a right attitude of repentance toward God and our fellow man in these things, and it is a time when we are to renew our commitment to live our lives as Jesus lived His life in the flesh.

We are told in 1 Corinthians 11:27, in relation to the Passover: “whoever eats this bread and drinks this cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.î This we do not want to do, brethren. So, we are told in verse 28, ìBut let a man examine himself.” Yes, this is a time of self-examination, with meditation, fervent prayer and fasting. We are to examine ourselves to be certain we are of a right mind and attitude in relation to God and man, and “so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup. For he who eats and drinks in an unworthy manner eats and drinks judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body” (Verse 29).

This is God’s Passover season. Let us prepare our homes and our property as outlined in God’s Word, and let us be certain we are right with our God and with our fellow man.

In Christian love;

J. Edwin Pope

©2024 Church of the Eternal God